ă€ŠHis Unwanted Wife is the Mafia Princessă€‹


 Chapter 1

    Ste

    "Ma''am, Mr. Adrian''s $1 millionpensation has been sessfully deposited." The message from my husband''s assistant arrives just as I regain consciousness.

    As the wife of Adrian, the youngest CEO of a publicly traded pharmaceuticalpany, everyone envies the life I appear to have. But behind this, it''s the fifth time this month I''ve been dragged out of the operating room. My blood and tissues are needed by my husband''spany, and I''m required to provide them regrly.

    Before I entered this marriage, I knew it was a deal. It''s as though I have some rare medical conditionˇŞone that requires Adrian to use my body for hispany''s research. Lately, the surgeries have be more frequent, and it''s beginning to take its toll on me. In exchange, I marry the man I''ve loved my whole life, receiving monthly transfers of millions of dors.

    I know Adrian isn''t good at expressing his care with words-he shows it through money instead. Thoughpared to the sess of my husband''s booming business, what I receive is a mere pittance, I don''t need money. What I crave is to be valued by the person I love even if, to him, I am more valuable as a subject for his experiments than as his wife.

    The cost of hispany''s sess is that Adrian is always busy. He''s almost on- call 24/7. To ease his burden and be a good wife, I spend more timemunicating with his assistant than with him.

    "Where is Adrian? Will he being home today?"

    The assistant''s replyes swiftly. "Ma''am, Mr. Adrian had originally nned to visit you after your procedure, but something urgent came up, and his schedule changed. However, if you miss him, he has an interview on The Morning Hour on Channel 5."

    The door to my room clicks open, the nurses expertly sliding me inside and cing me up against the wall, facing the television. Before she can leave, I grab her hand.

    "Oh! My husband has an interview today, can you please put it on for me?" I kindly ask. The nurse nods and switches on the television.

    "Yourpany''s stock has skyrocketed and it is all because of your groundbreaking research! How does it feel to be on the same level as other medical entrepreneurs who are older than you and have been in the game for much longer?" an interviewer asks from the television screen.

    My eyes narrow on Adrian''s face, watching as his lips press into a thin line.

    "It is an honor," Adrian coolly responds.

    "There are rumors of your marital status rolling around after you were spotted with a famous actress at a restaurantst week. Do you think this will have an effect on stock prices for yourpany?"

    Adrian''s green eyes remain focused on the interviewer, tanned hands resting in hisp. His dirty blonde hair catches my attention; it''s not in its usual slicked-back style and is much more rxed. It''s attractive on him.

    "If the stock prices change, then people are focusing on the wrong thing," Adrian''s tone grows serious, irritated.

    He remains loyal to me, having always kept women at bay and at arm''s distance. Although he doesn''t love me, he doesn''t love any other woman either-perhaps because he devotes all his time to his career.

    Adrian doesn''t like having any women in the house besides his wife, which means we don''t have a maid. The heavy household duties force me to give up the part- time coding job I once relied on. I am very good at writing code-perhaps one of the most talented hackers in my field.

    I once created a firewall for the Obsidian Pact, one of the most powerful mafias today. Even after years, it remains untouchable. Several of their young leaders hold me in high regard, even calling me their sister. I am grateful for their appreciation. But for Adrian and his business, I chose to quit.

    Maybe Adrian doesn''t love me now, but I believe that as time goes on, my efforts will eventually be noticed.

    My phone rings from myp. I turn it over and see my mother''s contact photo and name. I take a deep breath and press the green button to ept, bringing the phone to my ear.

    I know she''s not calling to check in on me.

    "Ste! Why aren''t you taking care of your sister?! You know she needs you!" My mother''s voice screeches from the other end of the call.

    "I''m sick. I don''t know how much help I can be to ra," I breathe into the phone.

    "Your sister has been in aa for the past five years and here you areining about a minor illness. Get up and take care of your sister. Now!"

    Before I can respond, my mother ends the call, leaving me in silence. The bitter taste from before returns.

    My mother only cares for ra and not me. Is it because ra shares the same shade of blue eyes while mine are hazel?

    I sigh, slowly swinging my legs over the side of the hospital bed. A dizzy spell washes over me, and I hold onto the metal rod that carries my I.V. bag to steady myself. I take a deep breath and open my eyes, slowly staggering out of the hospital room.

    I cling to the wall, walking toward ra''s hospital room, phone in hand.

    At the same time, I swipe out of the app and open a tracking one. Because Adrian

    is so busy and can''t always be there for me, I created a program to track his whereabouts. It is my little secret-one no one knows, not even Adrian.

    My eyes immediately lock onto Adrian''s name and bubble. He is moving in the direction of the hospital. My heart swells, a smile growing on my face.

    Perhaps he is trying to keep it a secret from his assistant, nning to give me a special surprise. Maybe he does care about me after all. He''s finallying to see me, his wife, right? Yes!

    Ten years ago, when Adrian and I were neighbors, I fell in love with him. He was the only person in the neighborhood who treated me with kindness while my family treated me like an afterthought. I sincerely hope he has finally realized that I''m here.

    I take my phone out and watch Adrian''s dot enter the hospital. Looking up, Adrian bursts through the hallway doors. I quickly fix my appearance, ready to ept him

    in my open arms, when he suddenly dips inside ra''s hospital room.

    Disappointment strikes my heart, a million questions itching at the back of my brain. My palms grow mmy. The hope I once felt for Adrian to love me begins to shrivel, slowly withering away piece by piece.

    Is he not here for me? Why else would he be at the hospital?

    My mouth goes dry. I blink at nothing, arms empty, slowly turning to see Adrian embrace ra from her hospital bed. Inching inside, I remain in the background, watching as ra''s body moves.

    She is awake from her five-yeara.

    Her eyes remain closed, chin tucked on his shoulder. They sway back and forth. Their whispers are mere murmurs to me, unable to decipher what they''re saying.

    They look so intimate with each other.

 Chapter 2

    Ste

    My face twitches, a grimaced smile blossoming on my face. The two of them don''t even notice me standing inside the room. I take a couple of steps forward, clearing my throat.

    Even with the sound I made, they simply do not look at me. They remain totally engrossed in each other''s presence, unaware of the world around them.

    I hold back an eye roll. An aching pain forms in my side. I wince, sping my hand over the gauzed area to try and hide a pained expression.

    After a couple of slow andbored deep breaths, I look up. I slowly close the rest of the distance, now standing a few feet away from the bed instead of being by the door.

    "Congrattions, ra," I push the words out of my mouth, "I''m so happy that you''re awake."

    ra blinks at me, a hint of annoyance in her gaze before it softens. Adrian turns back to her, admiring the side of her face. ra pulls herself to the edge of the bed, getting closer to Adrian, furthering herself in his embrace.

    "During youra, Adrian and I got married," my gaze flickers to her hands tightening on Adrian''s body. "I know that you two are childhood friends but if anyone were to see you two like this, it will cause rumors."

    "I just woke up and I feel disoriented, Ste," ra''s voice has a hint of sharpness to it. She sighs and nces at me, "There is familiarity with Adrian...he makes me feel safe."

    ra reaches over the side of the bed. Her fingers curl around Adrian''s hands, their fingers locking together. Tears begin to fall from her eyes and Adrian is quick to reach up, gently wiping them away.

    The hospital room''s door opens. They don''t even bother to look at me, simply turning away and giving their full attention to ra.

    Without wasting another second, I take a few steps backward, my back connecting with the wall. I fade into the background, yet again, and watch as my parents give all of their love to their favorite daughter. My father nces at me.

    "What did you do, Ste?" My mother asks, barely even looking at me. "Did you really argue with your sister as soon as she woke up?"

    My mother wipes ra''s tears away with her hands, Adrian leaning back so they can have their time with her.

    "Ste, stop being so selfish. Your sister just woke up from aa. She has been through so much," my father scolds me.

    I turn to look at ra, who presses her forehead against Adrian''s with a tired smile. I suck in a breath, my body aching from surgery.

    "She has been so brave...she''s survived aa and has even negotiated with members from the Obsidian Pact to save your father''s business! You have always been so jealous of her, including now! Do not ruin the joy of her recovery, Ste!" My mother chimes in, pulling up a chair to the side of the hospital bed.

    ˇ°She has done so much for our family...she deserves our time and energy," my father smiles down at her. He gently reaches out and pushes her blonde hair out of her face.

    "It wasn''t ra."

    It wasn''t ra who helped my father''s business. It was me who convinced the Obsidian Pact to spare my father from his dreadful fate.

    I did not reveal it because I am scared of people finding out about my connection

    to the Obsidian Pact. If or when they find out, the consequences of my actions and connections withnd me in hot water.

    "Stop being jealous, Ste!" My mother''s frustration is prominent in her voice. "My goodness! You just can''t let this go, can you?"

    A small, tired squeak leaves ra''s lips. She turns to Adrian and hides her face into his chest, hands flying up to cover her ears. Adrian sighs and holds the back of her head, gently smoothing out her blonde hair.

    My eyes fixate on Adrian''s soothing motions, the way ra melts into his touch with a tired smile on her face. It makes me sick.

    My stomach churns inside my body. My fists ball at my sides, my breathing growing shallow, nostrils ring. Before I know it, I''m charging towards the bed, furyced in every step.

    I snatch ra''s hand and yank her away from Adrian. A collective gasp rings out in the room. ra stares at me with a hurt expression on her face, her free hand moving to her forehead, eyes dramatically rolling into the back of her head.

    "I feel...I feel so dizzy," ra murmurs. She falls into the hospital bed, her blonde hair forming a halo around her her head.

    Adrian shoves me away then turns to ra, bringing her hands back into his. He res at me. It sends chills down my spine despite the heat that grows throughout my body.

    "ra just woke up! She can''t be upset, Ste, you know this!" Adrian''s voice booms at me, making my ears ring.

    My heart pounds in my chest, each beat prominent in my ears. My nails dig into the palms of my hands. My bottom lip trembles for a brief moment before I gather the courage to fight back.

    "You all have such a double standard when ites to her!" I yell, turning to Adrian as the words fly from my lips. "You have never cared about me the same way you do with her! I''m your wife and she isn''t!"

    "Please, be quiet! You need to apologize to ra for your harmful words. " Adrian demands.

    I stare at him, lip curling up into a snarl. He raises his eyebrows at me, expecting me to obey his everymand, to be the perfect little wife he has always expected me to be.

    Is that the only reason why he married me? To fill in the role as his perfect and obedient wife who fulfills everymand, every ask, forever present and there to answer all of his wishes?

    My anger boils over, the inside of my mind screaming and howling to fight back. My nails begin to draw blood from my hands from the increasing pressure.

    "No."

    "No?" Adrian scoffs. He looks at my parents, then to ra, before turning his eyes back to me.

    "I am your wife, not your ve," my eyes feel hot from the disappointed tears that gloss my eyes. "I have done nothing wrong to deserve this treatment from you. From any of you!"

    They blink at me. Nobody responds, their nk stares only pushing my anger further off the deep end.

    "You have no right," my voice cracks, the tears threatening to fall from my face, "to make me apologize. I have done nothing wrong."

    My eyes burn into Adrian''s. For a split second, even if it is just a mere trick of the light, there is a sh of surprise in Adrian''s eyes. His face remains stoic but his eyebrows quirk up ever so slightly.

 Chapter 3

    Ste

    "What is wrong with you today?" Adrian''s brows knit together. "Nobody is treating you like a ve. Go throw your temper tantrum somewhere else."

    My husband turns away from me. He brushes loose strands of blonde hair out of ra''s face, his expression softening as soon as his eyesnd on hers. I sharply inhale and turn my face away, unable to watch it for much longer.

    "Don''t pay attention to her," my mother begins, "she''s sick. Her behavior clearly reflect that "

    "It is not because I''m sick!" I yell at the four of them. I reach out for the metal pole that holds my I.V. bag, holding onto it to keep me steady. "This is something that I have been wanting to say for a long time!"

    My re bounces between my mother and father. My hands tremble from fury, knuckles white from my grip on the pole. They scoff and avoid eye contact with me, going back to ra.

    They coo over her. They take water bottles and snacks out of their bags, offering it to her in soft and gentle voices. The sight of it makes me nauseous.

    For the past five years, my parents have spent every single dor in their bank ount on ra. Medical bills, new clothes, physical therapy while she sleeps in hera...every nickel and dime has been spent on her.

    I even helped pay for ra''s medical treatments and surgeries whenever they asked since the burden was too much for them to handle. During my own recoveries, I stayed in her room and kept herpany when they couldn''t be there.

    When they did show up? They pushed me out of the room and locked the door behind them.

    They never cared about me. I have not seen a single dor from them, not what I want their money, and neither of them have even taken the time out of their day to check in on me and see how I''m doing. They don''t even bother to ask me how my marriage to Adrian is.

    My marriage to Adrian...

    Are they really trying to force ra into my bond with him?

    "I epted your favoritism of ra...I epted it long, long ago," my voice gets their attention back onto me. "But you, Adrian? I believed that you could make up your mind on your own and not stand on their side instead of mine."

    My parents cackle, throwing their heads back. Theirughs bounce off the walls of the rooms, chilling my body to the core. My father covers his mouth, having to turn away, and my mother faces me.

    "Oh...oh, Ste, you fool," she quietly snickers, "even if we weren''t involved, Adrian would still choose ra!"

    I take a step back, a string of invisible barbed wire tightening around my throat, slowly closing off my air supply. My bottom lip trembles. My mind runs a mile a minute and I am barely able toprehend what they''re saying.

    "Do you know how much Adrian has done for ra these past five years?" My father continues for my mother, a hint of gigglesced in his voice.

    My heart plummets into my stomach. What is that supposed to mean?

    "Nurse," the snap of Adrian''s fingers is sharp and loud, "take her away. ra needs to rest."

    My vision blurs. A nursees from behind me, her fingers wrapping around my arm. I try my best to pull away but she is much stronger than me.

    She pulls me out into the hallway. My feet slip against the floor, my hands wing at the air. Cries escape my lips, hot tears rolling down my cheeks.

    The nurse pulls me into my hospital room, sitting me down on the bed. Her hands hold down my shoulders as I fight against her, my cries now growing quiet and tired.

    "Look," the nurse sighs, quickly looking around before leaning in, "for the past five years, Adrian visited ra every day. The surgeries you underwent? They weren''t for Adrian''spany but for ra."

    My body goes cold, eyes shooting open. Goosebumps litter my body. My breath gets caught in my throat, forming a lump.

    Was I hearing things correctly? Is there truth in their words that the only reason I matter is because I can keep ra alive?

    "You''re ra''s match...they were giving your organs to her. If she hadn''t woken up, they were going to give your heart to her."

    The nurse pulls away from me, guilt and shame written all over her face. She quickly exits my hospital room, the door remaining open behind her. I push off of the bed and stagger into the hallway, rapidly blinking away my tears, and stumble to the nearest nurses station.

    I slip a small device out of my pocket. It''s an upgraded USB drive that can give me ess wherever I want. I plug it into theputer, quickly clicking through medical files to get to mine.

    All of the oxygen leaves my lungs. My eyes burn from tears, throat raw from the words that are presented on the screen.

    Heart Transnt Consent Form

    Adrian''s name is signed on the dotted line below. My heart aches, shattering into a million little pieces. The curves of his signature mock me from the digital file, as

    if my life is just one big joke to the four of them.

    Was I really a body of spare parts to him?

    My eyes catch a few bolded words within the document. I shift in my seat, leaning

    in to read the words.

    Non-Rtive Donor

    "We''re...not rted?" I murmur to myself. A shockedugh leaves my mouth. This form can''t be referring to me, can it?

    I read the words over and over again. They burn into my brain, searing itself into my memory. I pull my face away from theputer.

    I''m...I''m not ra''s sister? How can this be!

    "Well, there''s no need to hide it anymore!" My mother''s voicees from behind me. I turn and look at her, noticing her gaze is on the form instead of me. "You''re adopted."

    "The only reason we took you in was because your blood waspatible with ra''s," my father shoves his hands into his pockets with a shrug, acting as if this

    is just some thing they did, as if it hasn''t destroyed me and my body.

    How much have they taken from me? How could they have done this to another human being?

    "Even after all of these years," my voice trembles, "do you not even feel an ounce of love for me?"

    My mother scoffs, breaking into augh. She rolls her eyes and crosses her arms over her chest, looking me up and down like I''m the dirt on the bottom of her shoe.

    "Without us, you would have died on the streets long ago. You should be grateful, youngdy!" She wags her finger in my face.

    Tears freely flow from my eyes. I swallow the lump in my throat and watch as they look at each other. They seem relieved ˇŞ no, ted ˇŞ that the truth has finally been revealed, that they don''t need to keep up with the charade anymore.

    ˇ°Step aside, Ste," the woman who I thought was my mother says, ˇ°give the rightful title of Adrian''s wife to its proper owner."

    My posture straightens, fists balling at my sides. I look between them and memorize the looks on their faces.

    "No," I state. "ra is the mistress here, not me. I am Adrian''s wife, not the substitute."

    "Oh," my mother mewls, sping her hands in front of her stomach. "Do you really believe that?"

 Chapter 4

    Ste

    ˇ°ra is Adrian''s first love! She is the reason that he built the pharmaceuticalpany! He wants to save her, to bring her back to life!"

    My world shatters from all around me.

    I hate the way they look at me. The way they so easilyugh at the concept of me being a bag of spare parts for them use. I hate that they are so casual about this.

    I close my eyes. My mind turns in on itself, desperately running through every memory that I have with him. Every interaction, every moment, every text sent, every word spoken, our vows...it was all for ra.

    Did he see her in my face? Or was I just a pawn in the chess game he yed with life.

    When I open my eyes, divorce papers fill the entirety of my vision. I take them in my hands, the weight of the packet feeling heavy, ready to drop me towards the center of the earth. A pen is ced on top of the white papers and I look up at my parents.

    "Don''t waste our time. Sign them," my father''s gaze attaches to mine. "He doesn''t love you, never has."

    "If you have any self respect, Ste, you''ll sign these papers and step side. Let ra take her rightful ce as his wife," my mother continues.

    I hang my head down low, hair falling into my face. They lean in, eyes narrowed on me. I look up and shake my head, taking a single step backwards.

    "No," I shakily breathe out.

    I cannot let them win. They can''t use me and cut away pieces of my body whenever they see fit. They can''t get what they want every time they see fit.

    They have stolen my health and my life away from me. These past five years have been filled with suffering, pain, and anguish. It is all because of them.

    I take onest look at the divorce papers. My chin tilts up, arms raising in the air. I throw the papers at them; the white pages fly into the air, slowly descending to the ground in a disorganized mess.

    "I am going to stay as the CEO''s wife for as long as possible," I inform them, sneering at their shocked expressions. ˇ°Every extra day that I spend with him means more money for me. It doesn''t matter if I love Adrian or not."

    Their jaws drop. They take a collective step forward and I match it by taking a step backwards.

    "You are shameless!" My mother screeches.

    "Yeah? Where do you think I learned it from?" I snap back.

    I move to turn around but she grabs my wrist, yanking me back. I free myself from her grasp and point a finger at her, my voice echoing throughout the nearby area.

    "For the past five years, my body has been cut open and sewn back together again all because of your precious ra! The parts of my body that you have taken from me should be payment enough. I''m done with you and this sad excuse of a family!"

    ˇ°Be careful, Ste," my father narrows his eyes at me, "Adrian is smart. He''ll eventually freeze all of his assets and bank ounts. You''ll be left with nothing. With the state your body is in, you''lle crawling back to us soon enough."

    Iugh, my body shaking as I hunch over, grabbing my aching stomach to ease some of the pain. I look back up at them, shaking my head as I straighten my back.

    "Then let Adriane talk to me. It''s the least he can do since he also stole my body from me," I spit the words out at them.

    They open their mouths to retort but a nurse steps in. I look around, noticing that other patients and visitors stare at us with bewildered expressions. I purse my lips and step in the direction of my hospital room.

    "You two need to leave. Now!" The nurse points to the doors thaty at the end of the hallway. They try to argue but the nurse calls for security, which gets them to leave.

    They head in the direction of the doors. They look over their shoulders, eyes trained on my face. My father tries to reason with the nurse that I''m the problem, not them, but they aren''t having it.

    The doors swing open and they take a right hand turn, disappearing from my sight.

    A small and meek sigh leaves my lips but the whole interaction leaves me feeling exhausted, like my body is about to give out on me. My body sways back and forth, eyes fluttering, when a pair of hands catch me.

    "I got you..e on, let''s get you to bed," the nurse''s voice is calm and soothing.

    I nod and allow her to guide me into my room, slowly getting into bed. As soon as

    the door is closed behind her, a tired cry leaves my lips.

    Never in my life have I felt so...numb. So empty. So...worthless.

    My phone vibrates in my robe pocket. I slip it out and press the green button without looking at the caller I.D..

    "Hello?" I weakly say.

    "Ste?" The man''s voice is gentle and caring. "How are you?"

    I suck in a breath, my lungs shaking. My throat feels so sore as tears begin to freely flow from my eyes. My body is racked with uncontroble sobs.

    I sit up and lean over. The phone presses into my ear, the voices of my chosen brothers on the other line. They are the heirs to the Obsidian Pact, the men who have made me feel so safe in desperate times.

    "I-I," my voice is barely coherent. I choke the words out, "I just found out that I''m adopted...I have no family."

    On the other end of the line, multiple voices grow loud, shouting at each other. I can hear the phone be dropped and the sounds of multiple pairs of feet stomping all around from the device. A smallugh escapes my lips, shaking my head at the idea of them fighting over the phone.

    "Quiet!" The voice from earlier yells.

    The line falls quiet. A few seconds pass. I listen in as the men on the other side of the call settle into ce.

    "You still have us."

    "But you''re just my sworn brothers," I sniffle into the microphone, wiping my eyes.

    The silence on their end makes me feel uneasy yet I remain calm, knowing that there is always a reason for their hesitant responses. I sigh into the phone, shaking my head as more tears fall from my eyes.

    "Ste...you are our real sister."

    I sit up straight, my back as straight as a wooden board. I blink into the

    nothingness of the room, slowly processing his words.

    I''m their sister? Their real sister?

    This has be incredibly real so fast. Their power and influence is great across

    the city, particrly in the criminal underworld.

    "I got close to you to keep you safe but we didn''t tell you about this before because we were afraid of other gangs finding out anding after you. We didn''t want to put you in danger or be killed because of us," my brother exins. Danger...that''s a part of the mafia life, isn''t it? Always looking over your shoulder, never wanting to upset the wrong person. My heart pounds inside my chest, my head feeling faint.

    "Are you willing toe home?" One voice asks.

    "No matter what, we will protect you with our lives," another calls out.

    I sit in silence while their calming and reassuring voices fill my ear. I nod, wiping away the shocked tears that fall from my eyes.

    "Yes," my words are choked between breathless sobs and cries. My hand ws at my chest, trying to steady my pounding heart. "I want toe home!"

 Chapter 5

    Adrian

    With ra in my arms, my mind can finally go quiet. There are no anxious voices lurking in the depths of my consciousness, no lingering thoughts of hopelessness or despair revolving around her health condition. I gently brush her hair out of her face, a small smile spreading across her face.

    "Hey," I whisper, filling in the silence. ra looks at with those beautiful blue eyes of hers. "You can''t risk your life like that again, okay?"

    Five years ago, my hospital failed to save a mafia member. He came into the emergency room with a bullet lodged into his heart. The doctors and nurses worked tirelessly to save him but at the end of the day, he died.

    Because of their failure, the mafia decided to ce a bounty on my head. When that fateful day came, the one where someone decided to try and fulfill the bounty, it was ra who got shot instead of me. She slipped into aa not too long after, her body protecting itself from death.

    The memory of her body in my arms keeps me awake at night. It is a day that I will never forget. I am so grateful that she is awake, alive, and still breathing.

    ra''s face twitches, her smile hardening for a split second before her face softens. She nuzzles into me and ces her hand on my chest.

    "Everything that I have gone through has been worth it," she sighs. Her lips push to the side, though, and her eyes fill with pity. "I didn''t expect Ste to react so strongly to us wanting to be together...I hope it doesn''t affect our rtionship, Adrian."

    "It''ll be okay, ra," I smile down at her, "I''ll talk to her. You should get some sleep, though, and rest up."

    ra nods. I slide off of the bed and help move her pillow back under her head. A quiet groan escapes her lips and I tug the nkets up her body.

    She takes my hand in hers. I give it a gentle squeeze, leaning down to press a tender kiss to the top of her head. She lets go and I hover in the room, silently watching her fall asleep.

    ra''s breaths remain steady as sle

    easily overtakes her body. I put my hands

    inside my pockets. There''s an itch in the back of my brain.

    Ste''s reaction today was...odd. The tears in her eyes seemed genuine, the way her voice cracked made it seem like she didn''t want to divorce me.

    My heart aches. I ce my hand over my chest, trying to remedy the sore feeling that forms in my chest.

    The feeling is unfamiliar to me. Is this guilt? Does her heart also ache like mine does?

    No, that can''t be. Ste is in our marriage for money, not love. Why would she have agreed to all of the surgeries if it weren''t for the financial stability and security?

    The thought leaves me feeling unsteady, unsure of her motivations behind out marriage.

    I shake my head and exit ra''s private room. The door silently clicks shut behind me and I take my time walking down the hallway. Loud voices catch my attention, though, and I hesitate to turn the corner.

    "Every extra day that I spend with him means more money for me. It doesn''t matter if I love Adrian or not," Ste''s voice echoes down the hallway.

    Any trace of remorse that I once felt for that woman vanishes. My ears heat from irritation, her voice sounding like nails being dragged across a chalkboard.

    So... Ste is exactly what I thought she was: a gold digger. Nothing more, nothing less. I scoff.

    She''s afraid of losing her status as my wife, isn''t she? She''s afraid that my money will soon dry up and she''ll have nothing to spend on whatever it is that she buys for herself.

    Ste can keep her position for all I care. It doesn''t matter to me. What matters is that she leaves ra alone, keeping her out of whatever trouble it is that she finds herself in.

    After all, her parents and I have caused irreparable damage to her body.

    I feel my car keys in my pants pocket and head for the exit, quickly finding myself

    in the hospital parking lot. I climb inside my car, which is parked by the hospital''s front doors.

    Before I start the car engine, my mind floats back to Ste. Her reaction was explosive and erratic. Why did she react like that? It is not like there is love in our marriage; she knew what she was getting herself into when she epted the deal.

    Her calm demeanor has vanished in thin air. Her anger has made her uncharacteristically extroverted. Her yells and screams still make my ears ring.

    My fingers tap against the steering wheel. I look up from myp, watching as the hotel''s doors slide open. Ste walks out, her body wrapped in a gray cardigan.

    Why is she leaving? She had undergone surgery not even two hours ago, where could she possibly be going?

    I lean into my car door, hand on the handle. I suck in my cheeks, hesitation flooding throughout my body. I should offer her a ride home, right?

    A ck luxury SUV pulls up in front of the hospital. The lights turn off. All of the

    car doors open as five men get out of the car, wearing dark clothing.

    They''re handsome, surprisingly so. I lean back into the driver''s seat, eyes narrowing at the sight.

    A smile blossoms across Ste''s face. It''s different than all of the other smiles she''s worn throughout the years. Dimples form on her cheeks, her eyes closing; itcks all of the usual politeness and obedience that forms in her cheeks.

    I''m...speechless. Howe I have never seen this smile of hers before? Why has she been hiding it from me this entire time?

    She opens her arms, the men surrounding her, engulfing her in a hug. They peel away from her, her shoulders shaking from augh. One of the men steps forward, curling his arm in front of her, flexing his muscles.

    Sheughs and reaches out, giving his bicep a squeeze. Theyugh with her as the man steps away, another one taking his spot as he pulls Ste into another hug, spinning her around in a circle.

    Her hair flies in the wind. Ste''s smile grows brighter as she''s ced onto the ground once again. They surround her and shield her from my vision.

    My fingers curl around the steering wheel of my car. My foot rapidly taps the carpet of the car floor, the thumps filling in the silence. From the back of my throat, an irritated groan emits but I swallow it before it can leave my mouth.

    Ste is bolder than I expected. The past five years, she has been a loyal and quiet woman, always nodding and helping me out whenever I needed it. She usually kept to herself whenever she was in my presence despite our messages being filled with her asking about me.

    My fingers dig into the leather of my steering wheel. The tips of my ears run hot, anger coursing through my veins. I intensely re at the men, my breathing growing ragged and shallow.

    Has this been her game the entire time? Has Ste been using my money to keep herself and other men entertained? How could she do something like this?!

    The car door swings open, my feet mming against the ground. My eyes train themselves on Ste as I storm across the distance between us. My fists are balled at my sides, the vein in my forehead bulging.

    "Ste! Do not get in that car!" My voice carries across the small distance.

    Ste nces back at me, a hint of defiance in her eyes. She gets inside of the ck SUV and leans over to the driver,ying her hand on his shoulder.

    "No."She said.

 My Princess 6

    #Chapter 6 - Reunion

    Adrian

    My feet hesitate when I hear the low hum of the engine. I can''t tear my gaze away from Ste''s shaded appearance in the window. She doesn''t meet my gaze as the car drives by me.

    Did Ste actually defy me? She always listened to me in the past, what changed?

    I snatch my phone from my pocket and take a picture of the car''s license te before it turns around the corner, disappearing from my sight. Quickly dialing a number, I press my phone to my ear, unable to look away from where the car wasst seen.

    "I have a license te number I need you to investigate for me," I snarl into the phone right when they answer.

    "Yes sir. Please text the license te number to the phone number you called and I will get on it immediately," the person on the other end of the line readily agrees.

    I hum in response and end the call, sending the photo over without another word.

    I slowly walk back to my car, staring at Ste''s name in the messaging app. Her name burns into my eyes. It mocks and taunts me.

    I open up Ste and I''s messages. Scrolling through the chat, I look at all of the messages her sent me. Was her kindness all one big front?

    My thumbs hover over the screen. They twitch, ready to type in a message to tell her toe back to me but I''m unable to push any of the buttons. Anxiety and pride chew at the back of my brain, slowly pushing me over the edge.

    I can''t text her first. It''s bad timing and I''m too on edge to say anything rational to her.

    Minutes pass. The car remains parked in the parking lot. I watch people move in and out of the hospital, waiting for a message back from the investigator.

    My phone vibrates in myp. I immediately bring the phone to my ear, grunting as a greeting.

    "You fucking set me up with the te number! Don''t contact me for a job ever again!ˇ± The investigator yells over the phone. I open my mouth to respond but he ends the call.

    Pulling it away from my face, I text his number but the text messages don''t go through. A red exmation point sits beside my messages.

    Did he block me?"

    I groan, irritation warming my chest. I m my fists into the steering wheel and

    look to the street where Ste disappeared, shaking my head.

    Who did Ste leave with? What has she gotten herself involved in?

    Ste

    Sebastian looks outside the car window, his eyes narrowed on Adrian''s growing body. He shifts to open the door but I ce a hand on his shoulder.

    "Where are you going?" I ask.

    "I''m going to teach him a lesson," Sebastian growls. I pull him back into the seat and shake my head.

    "It''s just an argument between husband and wife. Please don''t stir up trouble," I breathe out.

    His eyes darken, a flicker of lee shing across his eyes. We sit there for a few moments. He slowly rods and turns back to the steering wheel, knuckles white.

    I turn and look at my brothers who sit in the back of the car 1 study their faces, memorizing the detalls that the television wasn''t able to capture.

    Behind me sits Ss, Luca, Matteo, and Dominic. Sebastian the third eldest, sits behind the wheel. All are the biological sons of the Obsidian Pact Godfather while Sebasan is the only adopted one. He''s the strongest candidate to take over the mafia leadership when our father passes.

    "Let us buy you gifts foring home, Ste," Dominic calls.

    "Yes! You deserve nothing but the best," Luca adds.

    "It''s okay! I''m happy to return to my family," my eyes gloss over and tears threaten to fall from my eyes.

    They stare at me with sorrowful eyes and regret written all over their faces. It pains me to see them like this.

    "If we were around when you were younger, you wouldn''t have been taken from us. We could all of the suffering you went through," Matteo says.

    "You can wish for anything you want, Ste. If you want the moon, we''ll get it for you."

    saved you from

    My wish? It would be to go back to the old days where I worked with them as hacker. The love I felt from them then will make me feel whole again.

    "I want to return as a hacker," my words surprise them at first but they all nod, agreeing to my wish. Determination strengthens my body. I can''t let ra and her parents win by having me sign Adrian and I''s divorce papers but I also can''t rely on his money anymore. I have to support myself through my hacking skills.

    I can''t ept any money from my brothers either. All I want from them is to be a family again. I thought Adrian would be able to give that to me but I have never been more wrong.

    "How about we host a ball to announce your return?" Sebastian piques my interest. ˇ°We can announce that our princess has returned to us. Anyone who tries to go against you goes against us and the rest of the Obsidian Pact."

    My brothers all lean in, nodding as I wade through the hesitation in my mind. My face scrunches up, eventually nodding after a few seconds of contemtion.

    The car stops in front of a mansion. Outside the house stands and older couple. I get out of the car and the woman immediately rushes to me.

    "Ste? Is that you?" She gushes, pulling me into her arms I instinctively wrap my arms around her, warmth and unease spreading throughout my chest.

    This is vastly different from my life with my adopted family. Can I trust it?

    "Our daughter has returned!" The man smiles down at me, pulling us into a hug.

    My five brothers attach themselves, engulfing me in a tight embrace.

    Augh flies from my lips as they wee me home. The woman, who is my biological mother, walks me inside, holding my hand. We go up the stairs as my father tells the boys to go do their jobs.

    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time," my mother smiles. She guides me down a hallway and opens up a door. "Go inside and rest. You must have had a long day."

    "Thank you," I nod and smile at her, giving her onest hug before she leaves.

    I close the door behind her and sit on the nicely made bed. grab my phone from my pocket. The Lock Screen ist filled with numerous missed calls and messages from Adrian. He''s...never done this before, it''s shocking. His name shes on my screen, my phone vibrating from is call. My heart skips a beat. I press the green button. and bring the phone to my ear, biting my bottom lip.

    "Ste? Who did you leave with?!" Adrian''s voice is sharp angry.

    "It has nothing to do with you," I shoot back, voice cold. "What do you want?"

    "Come home immediately. You need to rest after your surgery."

    Adrian''s words surprise me. Is he actually showing concern for me?

    "In a few days, I need you to apany me to an important banquet. Your

    There it is. There''s the Adrian I know.

    I remain silent, not interested in the way he treats the.

    "The banquet will be held on Saturday. I''ll send the details soon."

    "I can''t go. I have ns."

    "I''ll pay you to go with me," Adrian remains stern.

    "Go find someone else with your money," I hang up the call..

    There''s a knock at the door. A person with a clipboard enters the room. We smile at each other as they approach.

    "I''m in charge of organizing your ball! I was wondering if there was any ce in particr that you would like it to be held at?" They ask, prepping their pen in their

    hand.

    "I would like it to be held at the Belova Hotel on Saturday please."

    "The Belova Hotel? But that ce is below your status!"

    "I think it will be best to us to keep a low profile, yes?" I lean in with a smile. They

    nod in return, scribbling down the details I gave them.

 My Princess 7

    #Chapter 7 - On His Mind

    Adrian

    I blink at my phone screen, mouth hanging open as Ste''ame flickers into darkness. Ste has never hung up on me before. I scoff and look around in disbelief before turning back to the screen.

    Go find someone else with your money.

    Ste''s words repeat on an endless loop inside my mind. Why is she acting like she didn''t marry me for my money? What happened to the gold digger I used to know?

    Has she somehow decided that the money I have given her is enough? Or did she find someone else to provide that luxury for her?

    My stomach falls, face suddenly feeling heavy. The car Ste got in earlier was a luxury SUV. I recognized the car''s logo in a heartbeat, knowing that it is one of the most expensive brands to buy from.

    For the past five years, Ste has remained at home or in the hospital. She doesn''t have a social circle to rely on

    shad. nor does she have anywhere else to run off to. Her life has revolved around me and the surgeries she''s

    Ste has to be throwing another temper tantrum, right? She''s threatened by ra''s presence and had those men hiped to provoke us...to provoke me.

    I can''t let her silly antics bother me anymore. I have to get some sleep before my mind goes crazy over Ste and her desperate cry for attention.

    1 wake up up the next morning, sleep still lingering in the back of my mind. I step into the hallway just as a servant walks by, stopping them.

    "Where is Ste?" I ask.

    "She hasn''t returned home, sir." They avoid my gaze.

    "They avoid my gaze. "She hasn''t been home all night."

    I suck in a breath, nodding, and turn back inside my bedroom. A couple servants walk in, stepping to my closet to pull out fresh suits.

    Ste usually picked out an outfit for me to wear, not the servants. She also told me when breakfast was ready and always brought me a cup of coffee to sip on while I ate. I stare at the eggs the servants made; Ste knew exactly how to prepare them for me.

    I push the te to the side and conceal an annoyed groan. She would never leave the breakfast potatoes under seasoned either.

    She has be an indispensable part of my life, someone who I rely on.

    Ste only did it for the money, though. I''ll get used to her absence soon enough. All I need is time before her lingering presence finally disappears from my life.

    Work goes by at an agonizingly slow pace. It''s only when one of my I.T. employees runs in that things start to

    move fast.

    "Sir! Our patients'' files have been leaked from a cyberattack! If we don''t resolve it soon, we''ll be sued!"

    I suck in a deep breath, processing the information as quick as I can, my face remaining stoic. We walk to the security department, our pace fast. I enter the room and all eyes fall on me.

    "Do we know anything about the attacker?" I ask the room.

    "The security department said they''re one of the best hackers in the country," an employee states.

    "ce a bounty on the hacker," I sit down in a seat. ˇ°Give me updates when possible."

    Shocked eyes stare at me. The employees look at each other half expecting me to blow up, before turning back to theirputers.

    "Sir, there''s hacker by the name of Tracer has resurfaced. They''re one of the

    best," a nearby employee calls out to me. "They''re known for their quick work and strength. They once took down a rival of the Obsidian Pact within minutes. They''re deadly."

    "Give me aputer. Let me talk to them," I stand up and move to a nearby workspace.

    One of the employees stands from their seat and scurries away. I sit down behind theputer which has the chatroom screen. Tracer has epted the job, sending me anessage.

    Adrian: I''ll triple your price. I need it fixed immediately.

    Tracer: Okay! I''ll get started. Give me ten minutes.

    Adrian: Keep me updated.

    A few minutes go by. My foot taps against the floor. There''s a ding and my eyes flicker back to the screen.

    Tracer: Your mainframe was breached and there was no security on the private files.

    Adrian: Fix it.

    Tracer: I put up a temporary firewall to fend off the attack. I''ll reinforce it for you.

    I look away from the screen and to my phone. I narrow my eyes, a familiar itch scratching the back of my brain. The way Tracer speaks is oddly familiar to me.

    Could it be Ste?

    I pull up my messages with her, ncing at the screen as Tracer keeps me updated on her work. They use the same phrases and use the same punctuation.

    No, it can''t be. Ste is just a gold digger. She isn''t smart enough to be a renowned hacker like tracer.

    My messages have been left on read by Ste. I stifle a groan and send her $25,000 with a note attached.

    Adrian: Attend the banquet or I will really find someone else.

    Not even a secondter, the money is returned to my bank ount.

    Ste: Do as you please.

    Who does she think she is to decline my offer? It''s unbelievable howfortable she has be with her newfound personality.

    In a fit of rage, I delete my chat with Ste, turning off my phone and mming it into the desk.

    Third-Person POV

    ra''s arm is wrapped around Adrian''s arm, a dazzling smile on her face. Her dress is made of the most expensive fabrics and is a deep pavy blue. She wears a pearl ne and her hair is pinned out of her face.

    Sheughs with a group of people, quietly excusing herself to go fix her makeup. She walks away and plucks her phone from her purse, tapping Ste''s name.

    ra: Since you''re difficult and refused toe, I had no choice but to take your ce at Adrian''s sidel

    She smirks to herself and moves towards the bathroom inside the hotel. ra smiles at people as she passes by and weaves through the small crowd. She enters the empty hallway where the bathrooms sit and her eyesnd on

    Ste.

    Shock ra''s body up. Surely Ste is here to try and steal her date, right? It''s the only reason ra cane up

    for Ste''s sudden appearance.

    ra chuckles and crosses her arms over her chest. She saunters over to Ste, smirking.

    "You''re toote, Ste," she sneers, "Adrian has already asked me to be his date for the banquet tonight."

    Ste raises one of her eyebrows, shifting her weight to het back foot. ra looks her up and down, slowly removing her mask from her face, pursing her lips.

    "Your dress is...cute," patronization isced throughout her voice, "a bit in though, don''t you think? You might as go home and change because it will only embarrass Adrian."

    "Really? I think that you are the real embarrassment here, ra, not me," Ste calmly responds. A small smile graces her face as ra''s mouth drops open. Ste steps away from ra and leaves her alone in the hallway. ra''s eyes widen, balls fisted at her sides. She storms away, determined to change and outshine Ste.

    Once she is changed, she makes her way back to the hotel''s banquet halls. ra pushes through the door with her newer and more extravagant gown.

    The room stares at her with widened eyes, eyes that are filled with shock and an underlyingyer of fear. ra chuckles and grabs a ss from a nearby server''s tray and lifts it into the air.

    "A toast, everyone!" ra calls out. Nobody responds. Her arm slowly drops and her face falls, unease resting throughout her body.

    ra notices that people''s eyes aren''t on her but rather focused on something behind her. She slowly turns on her heel. Her blue eyesnd on the unfolding scene behind her and she sharply gasps.

 My Princess 8

    Chapter A Party Interrupted

    Third Person TV

    Cara''s lilue eyes connect with a woman that stands behind her. The woman is dressed in an extravagant gown, one that makes ra''s look cheap and poorly made. It''s a deep red color and itpliments her skin tone and

    Behind her stands five men in all ck suits. Their masks reveal parts of their face but underneath them, it is rmingly clear that the five men are devilishly handsome

    Ste''s hazel eyes stare at ra from behind her mask with a look of distaste. By changing her return ball into a masquerade, she is able to keep her identity a secret from those who know her and from the people who don''t. She looks ra up and down, shifting her weight to her back foot.

    ra''s face goes red, matching the shade of her ruby lipstick. She turns her gaze away, the champagne ss" tilting in her hand. She scans the nearby afea and notices Adrian standing to the side.

    Fury and jealousy bubble inside of her chest. She sets her sights on Adrian, face scrunching up from annoyance. The woman takes arge step to the side but her heel gets caught on the skirt of her dress.

    ra gasps, het champagne ss tipping over. The golden alcohol flies across the air in slow motion. Itnds on Larca, Ste''s second eldest and mafia enforcer brother.

    All of the blood leaves ra''s face. She brings the now empty champagne ss to her face. Luca looks at the damp stain on his shirt, turning his attention back to her.

    His face is snarled, nostrils red, huffing to himself. He towers over ra, easily asserting dominance over the frail woman.

    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" His tone is low and gravelly. ra shakes her head no, unable to form a coherent sentence to refute his im.

    Adrian passes his ss to a person who stands next to him and immediately jumps into action. He closes the small distance and ces himself between ra and Luca. He looks up at the masked man and gently pushes ra behind him, his hand remaining on her arm.

    ˇ°It was an ident,ˇ± Adrian begins his excuse for ra, ˇ°she didn''t purposefully spill her drink on you.

    ra buries her face into the back of Adrian''s shoulder. His fingers dig into ra''s arm. Luca tilts his head to the side, knuckles cracking as his fists clench.

    Ste res at the couple. She can''t help but feel hatred towards them and their so-called love.

    Luca''s eyes flick to Adrian. He focuses on his face, eyes narrowing from behind the mask. He recognizes the man as Ste''s husband,

    You two look awfully close," he begins, an underlying hint of fury hidden behind every word, "you two really make the perfect pair."

    One of the men from behind steps out of the formation. He''s taller and more slender than the other man, his facecing any emotion.

    "She''s not your wife," Ss, the eldest son and assassin ims. He crosses his arms over his chest, looking down at Adrian. "We look down on men who are unfaithful to their families and bring their...ythings to social events for all to see."

    The room is instantly filled with whispers and murmurs. Their eyes attach themselves to Adrian and ra. They

    hide their whispers behind their hands, their snickers barely audible,

    Let them whisper, Ste thinks, let them understand how feels to be whispered about.

    Adrian scowls and looks at Ss, sharpening his re. Lucasteps to Ss'' side and they cross their arms in unison. He nces back at ra, who stares at the rest of the crowd.

    "We do not have that kind of rtionship," Adrian says in threatening tone, "I wouldn''t cross that line if I were you."

    "You are the one who failed to control your little mistress, Luca''s words are like venom, burning into Adrian and ra''s skin. "And yet, somehow, you are the ones acting like we''re unreasonable?"

    Luca takes a step towards Adrian. Adrian immediately moves backward, pushing ra with him. Luca''s muscles tense and rx in his arms, able to be seen from under his suit, a silent threat to Adrian.

    "A man like you, one who betrays their own wife and family, would be severely punished in the underworld, Luca spits the words out. Ste internally wishes that she could unleash her resentment onto Adrian as well.

    ra steps out from behind Adrian. In an attempt to make things right, she reaches for Ste''s hands, desperately wanting to apologize for the mistake she has made.

    Ss immediately acts, drawing his gun from the holster that hangs against his ribcage. ra gasps, fear causing her body to shake uncontrobly. Adrian grabs her wrist and pulls her back behind him.

    His green eyes shift between Ss and Ste, who he doesn''t recognize. He doesn''t stand as tall as he once does, his eyes showing a small amount of shock and fear from the encounter.

    Tension overtakes Ste''s body, her mind suddenly screaming at her to step in and stop her brother.

    Ste''s hand wraps around Sifas'' wrist, yanking his hand back down. His hand gun remains firm in his grip, eyes shooting down at his younger sister. She shakes her head and beckons for him to lean his head down, amand that he immediately obeys.

    "She''s my sister, Ss. I asked Adrian to take care of her," Ste whispers into his ear. She didn''t want her brothers to get caught up in this.

    Eyes from all around the room watch, tension hanging in the air. Ss slowly pulls away from Ste, his posture straightening. His eyes move between Ste and ra before he nods, sliding his gun back inside the holster.

    Adrian angles his body to face Ste. She barely looks at him and instead keeps her eyes on Ss so he does not do anything else.

    "Thank you," Adrian clears his throat. She still doesn''t look at him.

    Ste doesn''t want his thank you. She wants Adrian to realize and feel how much pain and turmoil he has caused her by protecting a woman that''s been asleep for five years when she was right there.

    She suppresses an eye roll and a scoff. She turns to her brothers and nods her head to the other side of the banquet hall. The six of them turn and exit, leaving the immediate area with deadly tension suspended in the air.

    Adrian

    As soon as the six masked people leave, I turn to ra and bring her into my arms. She presses the side of her face into my chest. I refrain from holding the back of her head due to the prying gazes and eyes that look our way.

    throat and 1 rub her back and force my face to return to a neutral expression to not rm the room. I clear my ra pulls away from me. She finally realizes that all eyes are on us once again and her body tenses. "She is a childhood friend of mine,ˇ± I announce to the room, making sure to make eye contact with as many people as possible so they can feel a bit of shame and look away.

    I notice that a couple people inside the room stare at ra with a slightly different expression. Instead of it being of love and adiniration, they are now disconnected from ra. The interaction has separated her from the social group.

    A few people nodded while others kept the dirty looks on their faces. Their sour expressions make him turn away, facing ra. The music in the banquet hall begins once again, filling in the silence, and it gives me just enough cover to whisper to the blonde beside me.

    "That woman''s voice...did it sound familiar?" I whisper algad. ra turns her attention to me, shaking her head.

    "No," she quietly responds, "her eyes did look strikingly simr to Ste''s, though."

    My gaze snaps to hers. My hold on her body tightens but my face remains calm

    and collected. I tilt my face and stare in the direction that the six people left in.

    away

    Suspicion tinges the back of my mind. The mafia princess has left me with more questions than answers tonight.

 My Princess 9

    Chapter 9 Bittersweet Taste

    Third Person POV

    Adrian''s mind moves back to the hacker, Tracer, that he spoke with earlier in the day. Just like the mafia princess, she reminded him so much of Ste with the way her messages looked.

    His mind runs at a mile a minute, unable to quiet or calm down like he am usually able to. He pulls away from ra and pinches the bridge of his nose. Images of Ste''s face attack his mind, leaving him no relief.

    Adrian sees her in the mafia princess. He imagines her sitting behind aputer as Tracer. He remembers her in the hospital gown she wore just a few days ago, her hazel eyes swollen and red from crying

    "I met a hacker today who spoke just like Ste, and now the mafia princess has her eyes," Adrian nces down at ra. "There is no way in hell that they are all connected"

    A small scoff leaves ra''s mouth, a tinge of a smile spreading across her lips before it disappears.

    "Ste? She''s far too timid for that kind of role. She doesn''t have the aura of a renowned hacker, let alone a gang princess," ra''s tone drips from patronization. "If you''ll excuse me.....ˇ±

    ra squeezes his arm. She quickly fixes her hair before turning back around to face therge banquet hall. She forces a cheery smile on her face and steps deeper into the room.

    As soon as people spot ra, they either turn around and lower their voices to not draw her attention to them or they walk away, leaving her close proximity. ra joins a group but they immediately fall silent, simply staring at her.

    ra turns away and attempts to join another group''s conversation. They tantly ignore her,ughing when she''s silent and going silent when she tries tough with them. Her smile breaks, a frown now hanging on the lower half of her face.

    A n begins to brew inside her head. ra knows that the only way for her to truly fit inside Adrian''s social ss is to marry him. She must do it and she must do it as soon as she possibly can.

    Ste, who stands on the other side of the banquet hall, is swarmed by many men in fancy suits and masks. They remained calm and orderly, due to her five brothers looming close behind her, and politely asked her to dance at

    her ball.

    When one man gets too close, Sebastian is quick to step in. He takes Ste''s hand and guides her to the dance floor, ring at the man as they pass.

    This bes a routine for Ste and her brothers throughout the night.

    Whenever Ste leaves the dance floor, she asks for a ss of champagne to quench her thirst. When she''s done and some random man begins to approach her for a dance, one of her brothers are quick to step in, stealing her away before the other man has a chance to ask.

    The constant care and attention from her brothers made Ste feel safe. She was nervous toe, prepared for the oue that she is used to: being thest choice. Tonight proved the opposite.

    She was thankful that she danced with just her brothers instead of random men, especially Adrian.

    However, Ste''s mind quickly became dizzy from the constant drinks. She clung to her brothers for support towards the end of the night. It ended with Sebastian helping her into a nearby private bathroom so she can change out of her dress.

    She swayed around in the bathroom. She could barely perceive where she is. The only thought on her mind is-

    "Adrian," Ste''s voice is muddy from the expensive alcoll. She pushes out of the bathroom, body colliding

    with a man

    Adrian catches her in his arms, his hands instinctively resting on her waist. He looks down at her, his expression moving from confusion to one of relief and happiness.

    He can''t help but think that this is Ste''s own, and quite weird, way of reconciliation. She melts into his arms, slurring his name before her body''s weight fully gives in this.

    If this isn''t her being desperate to reconcile, then why else would she be at the Belova Hotel?

    Adrian isn''t too keen on her being drunk and incoherent in his arms due to her body working at half power due to the excessive surgeries she underwent.

    The

    man cannot deny, though, that he feels happy that she is there in his arms,pletely submissive to his will. He knows that Ste won''t care that he takes her back to their home.

    Adrian pushes her dark hair out of her face, adjusting her in his arms. Her face is beautifully lit under the warth lighting of the lobby. His mind remembers that they haven''t been intimate with each other in a long time; he weirdly craved the feeling of her body against his.

    Luca and Ss notice Adrian carrying Ste towards the front doors of the hotel. Sebastian catches their movement from the corner of his eye, seeing a sh of their guns. He''s quick to shove the weapons back inside, their concealed spaces.

    "He has Ste," Luca hisses under his breath.

    "I know," Sebastian whispers back, "but Ste wouldn''t want us risking her connection to us and the Underworld in Adrian''s presence."

    Luca and Ss nce at each other. Deep down, they know that Sebastian is right. By exposing her connection to the underworld, it will only open a can or worms that they will not be able to close. It will lonely bring more trouble than it does good.

    The three men shadow Adrian''s movements, remaining close behind. They watch as the man ces Ste into the backseat of the car before vanishing inside himself driving away.

    Ste''s body is warm in Adrian''s arms as he carries her up the stairs and into his bedroom. Heys her down on the bed, her dark hair fanning out around her head.

    Adrian''s touch lingers on her body, goosebumps forming on her skin wherever he touches. Her sleeping face pulls him closer to her. The sudden urge to kiss her overtakes his body, his face now hovering over her own.

    They have had sex many times before. They are married, after all, it is only natural to make love with their spouse.

    Since Ste''s absence, Adrian had begun to feel out of his element, especially now as he gets on top of her. He hovers over her, not cing his full weight into her just yet taking his time to admire her body now that she is back in his arms.

    Ste''s eyes flutter open. The dim lighting of the room doesn''t hurt her eyes, the alcohol slowly wearing off. She tilts her head to the side and notices Adrian on top of her.

    The sight of his face instantly sobers her up. She gasps and her hands connect with his chest, pushing him away from her.

    Adrian falls to the side, watching as he sits up in bed and looks around the room. He raises an eyebrow and scoffs, unsure as to why she is ying so hard to get right now.

 My Princess 10

    #Chapter 10 ¨C Secrets in a Marge

    Ste

    Adrian''s weight on my wrists makes my skin tingle. His brows kult together and the usual crease forms in his skin.

    His face is unreadable under the dim lighting, but as soon as he tilts his head to side and licks his lips, I can see the heat behind his eyes. The hunger he holds inside the depths of his mind by the way he looks down at me.

    My heart races from his close proximity. My eyes drop to his lips, my body wanting to push up and close the distance between us. Just as I''m about to move, my mind remembers the way he was protecting ra mere hoursago.

    He instantly ran to her side and pushed her behind him, protecting her from Luca and Ss. He kept her hidden from my brothers'' hardened stares. He was so quick to step between ra and the mafia men...when has he ever been like that with me?

    I fall back into the mattress. My face loses any and all emotion it holds.

    Indifference takes over my body, the heat from my desire dissipating in an instant.

    It forms into something cold, something that chills my heart to the core.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I cooly respond.

    A mix of emotions sh across Adrian''s face. Confusion, anger, sadness, joy, neutrality. His face finallynds on determination, the man leaning down to get closer to me.

    "Why were you at the Belova Hotel tonight, Ste?" His voice is sharp, almost deadly. I innocently blink at him, buying some time before I am expected to respond.

    What can I even say to make him believe me? All I can do is feign innocence, to y coy in the hopes that he''ll lose interest like he always does.

    It makes my mind even more dizzy to think about why he suddenly has an interest in me.

    "That has nothing to do with you, Adrian," I push back against his question. A spark of amusement shes across his eyes before they darken.

    "Really?" A pained chuckle leaves his mouth. "As your husband, I think I am entitled to know where my wife is and why she is out sote at night."

    "Husband?!" I can''t help butugh at his choice of words. "What makes you think you can call yourself my husband? You haven''t taken the role seriously since the day we got married. You''re only using it to pressure me into giving you an answer."

    I wiggle my wrists out from under his touch. My hands connect with his chest and I shove him off of me, using all of my drunken strength.

    Adrian falls to the side of the bed. I quickly slip off of the mattress, hugging my arms to my body as I quickly walk to the bedroom door. It swings open and I rush out, my bare feet thumping along the wooden hallway floor.

    I can hear him call my name from the bedroom but I ignore it, unable to look at him.

    I reach my bedroom and slip inside, closing the door behind me. My head spins, my body aching from the sudden loss of weight on top of me and my suppressed desire to kiss him.

    I know I can''t. He is a forbidden fruit that I can no longer take a bite out of.

    I flick on the lights and spot myptop on the desk. It''s still open from thest time I used it.

    I sit down at my desk and turn it on. The screen is a warm wee, a hug that I didn''t know I needed in my time of need.

    With a few clicks, I open up the hackerwork,nding on offer that is sure to distract me from my husband in the other room.

    Adrian

    Ste''s cold demeanor is like a p to the face. It feels as if have been thrown into the deep end of an ice cold body of water with no escape.

    1 sit up in bed and watch her as she flees from the bedroom, She leaves me behind in the silence of the bedroom with nothing but my thoughts filling in the nk spaces.

    Is she still upset because of ra waking up? I thought that Ste knew that her position as my wife is not in jeopardy, that she can have it.

    Ste deserves to know the truth. She deserves to know that she will remain as my wife, that it will not be taken by ra.

    I get off off the bed and approach the door, traveling down the same path she once took to get to her bedroom. My footsteps are loud against the floor, vibrating the nearby areas. I push her bedroom door open and my gaze immediately falls onto the back her head.

    I half-expect her to turn around and to look at me like she usually does but she doesn''t move. Her body remains still while her fingers furiously push the keys of herptop''s keyboard. The clicks are faint yet they carry across the room with

    ease.

    I stand by the corner of her bed, keeping some distance between us, and narrow my eyes at the back of her head. It drifts to her fingers before they move to the screen. Right at that moment, she tilts her head to the side, blocking my view.

    Who could she be talking to at this time at night? Did she meet someone at the banquet?

    A frown overtakes my face. I try to catch a glimpse of herptop screen from over her shoulder but her shoulders shield it from my vision.

    "Who are you talking to?" My voicees out angry and stern. I ce my hands on my hips, expecting an immediate response that doesn''te. "Ste"

    "I''m working, Adrian," she groans. I can hear the eye roll in her voice.

    I shift from one foot to the other. My eyes catch a glimpse of her screen.

    It''s ck with strings of green lettering. It looks like code, the nonsensical letters and digits being covered when she moves theptop to face away from me. The lines quickly move from the top of the page to the bottom, one big blur.

    "Do you have a virus?" I take a step forward and hold my hand out. "Give it to me. I''ll have mypany repair it for you."

    I wish she would look at me. I wish that she would turn around in her chair and talk to me, to have a conversation like we once did in the early months of out marriage.

    "No," Ste grunts from her spot.

    "Give it to me, Ste."

    "No."

    I groan and close thest bit of distance between us. My hand quickly reaches over her shoulder and connects with theer of theptop screen. I yank it from the desk, her fingers lingering on the keyboard before it is fully taken away from her.

    My gaze avoids hers and connects with theptop screen. Lam taken aback by the contents that are on full disy.

    "Well, well, well," I''m taken aback to say the least, "I would have never expected to see the side of you, Ste."

 My Princess 11

    #Chapter 11 - An Invitation

    Ste

    I slowly raise one of my eyebrows, crossing my arms over my chest. Adrian''s face contorts into confusion before it settles on shock. He clears his throat, eyes flickering between theptop screen and my face.

    Theptop screen is filled with explicit and suggestive pictures of men. It''s an obscene amount, really, but it was the best cover could think of to protect my identity as Trager. Who would dare question what it is that I am doing when they''re face to face with a man''s bare chest?

    The set up was easy. It is a simple dual operating system. With one click of a button, I''m able to switch between the two interfaces with ease, quickly concealing my hacker lentity at a moment''s notice,

    A sh of jealousy stains Adrian''s expression. His lips purse before they move into

    a thin line. He pushes myptop back into my arms and diverts his gaze before it falls back on me.

    "Stop looking at things like that," his eyes drop to my cheeks then they move all around my face,

    My expression simply does not change. I will not give in to whatever ideas he has inside his head about what he thinks I like.

    His nostrils re. He leans down and towards me, to which lean back, but his hand captures my chin. He pinches my skin and sucks in a sharp breath.

    "I never thought your taste in men could be so poor. How can you even tolerate looking at something like that?" His words are as tense as his grip on my chin.

    My

    ly eyes float to the crease that forms between his furrowed brows, watching the way his lips twitch like he wants to say something else but he remains silent.

    I p his hand away from my face and push back in my desk chair, putting some space between our bodies. My gaze sharpens on his and his shoulders slightly slump before being pushed back again.

    "It is better than looking at you," I purposefully move my eyes up and down his body, containing the look of disgust that threatens to spill across my face. "I have grown tired of you."

    I move to turn away but Adrian twists my chair to face him again. His chest rises and falls at a quickened pace, his breathing out in deep puffs, his eyes darkened.

    "How dare you speak to me like "

    "What do you want, Adrian?" I interrupt him. "Why are you here?"

    Adrian pulls away from me. His hand leaves the back of my chair, receding back

    to his body. He opens his mouth. to speak but quickly shuts it.

    The man shakes his head, murmuring something to himself. He turn away from me and quickly exits my bedroom, mming the door behind him.

    I let out a sigh, some of the tension leaving my body, and pull myself back to the center of the desk where myptop sits. I open it back up and click to the hacker mainframe, a flurry of green lines moving across the screen.

    Adrian has pulled me away from the battle against the hacker that infiltrated his pharmaceuticalpany. They have been trying to get past the firewall I put up but haven''t gotten too far, allowing me to jump right back into the action.

    My fingers rapidly press against the keyboard. I quickly match the hackers pace, my eyes scanning the plethora of code, trying to find my way in.

    Aha! There it is!

    1 lean in, the world around me falling quiet as I focus on cracking their defensive measures. Themands I type in easily overpower their weak codes. My heart races inside my chest.

    I''m so close to breaking in. I just need one more

    Myputer screen goes ck. I gasp. Suddenly, the green letters and numbers appear but this time, the attack is on me.

    I immediately jump in to counter all of their pokes and jabs that they throw at me through the screen. I manage to cut them off when they try to gain ess to myputer. block their attempts at destroying the firewall I set up. My eyes catch a glimpse of the hacker trying something now and off to the side. Their failed attempts at bringing down my firewall was just a distraction so they could get my IP address.

    I jump into action, knowing that I have about one minute to undo all of their work and conceal my IP from them before they can get it.

    I count down the seconds in my head, furiously typing countermeasures into the keyboard.

    Fifteen seconds left to go...

    bite my bottom lip to the point where it almost bleeds. With onestmand, I block the hacker from essing my IP address and location. Just as I''m about to rx, a message pops up on my screen.

    Cipher: You''re good. You should join us. We could use a hacker like you on our side.

    I suck in a breath, holding it in, shaking my head as I type.

    Tracer: Not interested. Thanks anyways.

    I click out of the mainframe before they have a chance to respond. I pinch the bridge of my nose and sigh, making my way to my bed, immediately falling asleep.

    My phone vibrates on the bed next to me. I pick it up, barely looking at the screen as I answer it.

    "Hello?" I groan.

    "Ste, sweetie, it''s your mother," my mother, well, ra''s mother, sweetly speaks. "We''re having a family gathering at the the Monarch Hotel." The call ends before I can answer.

    I click on my messing app and notice Sebastian''s name at the top.

    Sebastian: I''ming to get you. I''ll call when I get there.

    I sigh and get out of bed, changing for the family gathering. Just as I''m walking outside, Sebastian''s car pulls up. He steps out of the the car and approaches me, hands in his pockets.

    "Are you ready to go home? I have a surprise for you," Sebastian voice soothes the anxiety that buds inside my chest.

    "I''m so sorry...but can you take me to the Monarch Hotel?" ask "My adoptive parents called about a family gathering. I feel like they have something nned and I want to see what it is."

    Sebastian takes a deep breath, hesitantly nodding. He opens up the passenger door for me and I get in, noticing red stains soaked into the sleeves of his shirt. He gets in on the other side and begins to drive away.

    "Are you hurt?" I ask, leaning over, grazing his bicep with my fingers. His eyes avoid mine, clearing his throat.

    "Someone caused trouble at your ballst night...there was shootout," he nods to the bullet graze on his arm.

    A lump forms in my throat. This happened to him because of me, didn''t it? Guilt racks my brain, my heart aching.

    I tug on his shirt and he slips it away, remaining in his wife beater underneath. I sigh and reach where a first ald kit is tucked away in the backseat. Sebastian watches me closely, his eyes moving between my hands and the road.

    I clean up the wound and ce fresh gauze over it. As I''m wrapping tape around his bicep to lock the gauze in ce, Sebastian parks the car and his hand crosses the distance, cing It under my chin, making me look at him. His eyes darken.

    "I''m going to put an end to all of these problems so you can feel at ease while living in the mafia," his voice is low, dangerous.

    For a moment, I feel a warmth spread through me. He''s doing this for me. Itforts me, but also brings a quiet ache. I don''t want him to get hurt because of

    me.

    The car slows to a stop. I slip from Sebastian''s grip and exit the car. I walk through the doors of the Monarch Hotel

    I see my I make my way to a gathering room where loud voices bounce down the halls. Just as I turn the corner, adoptive family and their friends inside a room. Everyone surrounds ra as she smiles, soaking in all of the attention.

    This isn''t a family gathering. This is a celebration for ra''s recovery!

 My Princess 12

    #Chapter 12 ¨C Thievery

    Ste

    As I slowly enter the room, arms crossed over my chest, and set my bag down on a seat by the door. I watch as Adrian drapes an elegant diamond ne into ra''s hands. The room fawns and gasps over the sparkling jewelry.

    "Congrattions on waking up from youra, ra," Adrian looks down at her, a ghost of a smile on his face.

    ra beams up at him. My heart aches at the sight, knowing that Adrian will never gift me anything beyond money aspensation.

    A man weaves through the crowd, his eyes fixated on the ne. He narrows

    his gaze and tilts his head to the side. He adjusts his sses and straightens his posture, a few people now turning their attention towards him.

    "It''s a custom replica of the Heart of the Sea! It''s highly coveted and is very expensive!" He states with awe in his eyes. ra looks around the room while keeping her dazzling smile on her face.

    "How do you know about it?" ra asks with an awkward chuckle.

    "I''m a jewelry appraiser!" He smiles at her, "your piece is very exquisite and luxurious!"

    Adrian nods, taking the piece from ra''s hands. He fastens it around her neck with ease and the room apuds from the sight. ra turns around and I can finally take in her appearance.

    She wears a floor length gown simr tost night''s attire. It''s a light blue color and shimmers under the light thates in through therge floor to ceiling windows. Her golden blonde hair is even more vibrant against the colors of her expensive outfit.

    My outfit, on the other hand, is less than special. I wear a simple dress that has a floral pattern sewn into the fabric, my shoes white but with a few tiny scuff marks on the front.

    Guests at the family gathering finally notice me, turning to each other to speak in hushed whispers, hiding their mocking giggles andughs at my appearance. I catch on to a few of their words, my breath catching in my throat.

    "ra is a much better match for him," one person says.

    "She should be his wife instead of Ste," the person standing next to them agrees. They look me up and down and quiet sneer, turning their backs to me so they can focus on ra.

    "See, Ste," my adoptive motheres up from behind me. She rests a hand on my shoulder, nails digging into my skin. "You should sign the divorce papers already and save yourself the trouble!"

    I raise an eyebrow and look up at her, shaking my head.

    "No. I don''t think I will," my tone is sharper than usual, "you can''t tell me what I can and cannot do."

    My mother steps away from me, scoffing as if I has just insulted her entire livelihood. ra''s eyesnd on me and I keep my face as emotionless as possible. She glides across the room, her dress kicking up and flowing with her every movement.

    "If it makes you feel better, dear sister," her words are sickeningly sweet, immediately giving away her charade of being a good person despite the room believing her false intentions, "I can give you the ne Adrian gifted to

    1. me.

    ra takes off the ne and lifts it up and into the air. The light catches on the now confirmed low ss diamonds. It sparkles and shines, the light catching the jewels at different angles, reflecting out into the room.

    Chapter 12- Thinery

    ra''s blue eyesnd on mine and she smiles. But I know the truth behind her grin. This is her way of showing off, of unting the wealth and status she has through Adrian and his love for her.

    "No, that won''t be necessary," 1 cooly respond, the same sharpness as before remaining in my tone.

    ra''s smile falters and she lowers her arm, ne now dangling at her side. She sulks back over to Adrian, holding the ne in her hand, the piece of jewelry hang at her side. He stares daggers at me, shaking his head with disapproval.

    "Your behavior has been so rude and Impropertely, Ste" Adrian steps forward. He points to the doors behind me, adding on, "Go home and change into something more appropriate. I will cover the cost."

    "I''m improper?" I chuckle at Adrian''s words, "you are the one whocks propriety! You are allowing people to think that ra is a third person in our rtionship."

    Adrian''s eyes immediately darken. He takes a single step towards me but stops when ra gasps.

    All eyes move to her. Adrian takes his ce at her side once again and peers into her eyes.

    "My ne!" ra exims, "it''s missing!

    The room erupts in a collective gasp. People immediately begin to move about the room while ra and I remain still. She smirks at me as people search for the ne from all around her, arms crossed over her chest.

    "I found it!" One of ra''s attendants exims minutester. The room cheers but falls silent when he walks over with the ne in one hand and my bag in the other.

    My eyes widen at the sight. I stare at my bag, unable to look away for a few brief moments.

    "This is Miss Ste''s bag, correct?" The attendant turns to look at me. I nod. "I found it inside her bag!"

    "This is all my fault!" ra whines, stepping towards the ne. She takes it in her hands and sighs, looking at me. "I should have given it to you despite you saying no to my offer earlier!"

    ra dramatically sighs and walks towards me with the ne in her hands. Her eyes sharpen on me, a big frown stered on her face.

    "I never would have thought that you would take it from me, though!" The blonde woman adds. She holds it out to me but all I can do is stare at her.

    "Ste, you must apologize immediately. Your behavior is uneptable," Adrian demands, pushing himself in front of ra, looking down at me.

    "What do I have to be sorry over? I didn''t steal it, drian, I never left your sight from the time she took it off to when it disappeared. How could I have taken it?" I push against his demand, my voice slightly rising in volume but I immediately calm myself down.

    My fists ball at my sides, all of my anger falling into my hands.

    "You''re unbelievable," Adrian scoffs and shakes his head, a scowl etching across his face.

    I suck in a breath, my eyes unable to pull away from Adrian''s green ones. There is no sign of remorse or forgiveness in his eyes.

    In this moment, I finally realize that no matter what, no matter the circumstances, Adrian will forever and always believe ra over me. He will stay by her side through thick and thin, acting more like a husband to her than he ever will with me.

    It does not matter if I divorce him or not. His clear bias towards ra will forever remain the same. He will never see me as his wife, as his equal, someone to be trusted.

 My Princess 13

    hapter 13- Replica vs Authentic

    Ste

    I tear my gaze away from Adrian''s unable to even look at the man that stands before me. I spot a nearby hotel employee, signaling them over. They slowly approach me, nodding their head, ready to receive mymand

    "I want to see the security footage," I gesture to the security cameras that hang in the top corners of the ceiling. facing every direction of the room.

    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but the security cameras are currently offline. They have been broken for quite awhile now," the hotel employee informs me, hanging their head down low.

    I turn to look at ra, who feigns a look of innocence on her face. She nned this from the very beginning. I wonder how much money it took to have the hotel turn a blind eye to her antics.

    "We need to call the police right this instant!" My father''s shout carries across the room. He approaches ra and the ne, wagging his finger at me. "She''s a thief and she must be dealt with ordingly

    "No, no, it is okay, father. Ste has probably never seen an expensive ne like this before! I think she just wanted to have a closer look." ra''s voice exudes warmth but I can see right through her antics.

    I cross my arms over my chest and stare at her, shaking my head back and forth. People murmur around the room, noting how well behaved and how kind of a soul ra has. Thave to stop myself from rolling my eyes.

    A man bursts into the room. Gasps erupt from all around the room, the people clearing a way as a man in a delivery uniform quickly approaches me. With one look at him, I immediately recognize Sebastian, my eyes drifting up to the ck cap on his head and dark clothing.

    "Miss Ste? Your ne has arrived," he greets me. My mouth hangs open and he slyly winks at me, signaling for me to y along

    Sebastian pulls out a ck velvet box from behind his back, showing it off to me and to the eople in the room who can see it. With one fluid motion, he opens up the jewelry box. The room gasps.

    An extravagant diamond neys on the plush silk inside the box. Its shape and form is identical to the ne that ra wears once again. It exudes money and luxury, even more than ra''s does.

    I reach out and pick the ne up, holding it against the light of the room. Unlike ra''s ne, the diamonds in this one reflect not just the light but small rays of rainbows, the prisms of the diamonds splitting the rays of light.

    "Could it be?" A person to my right side gasps.

    "Is the one the real ne? How can Ste afford such a thing?" A woman from behind me gasps from shock.

    I ce the ne back into the box when the screens inside the room light up.

    A breaking news report shes across the screen. A woman holds a microphone on screen in front of an auction house.

    "This just in, the Heart of the Sea has been sold for two hundred million dors! Nobody knows who the buyer is but their recent purchase as caused a storm among jewelry collectors."

    I nce between the ne and Sebastian, fighting the urge to smile. He takes the ne from the box and ces it around my neck, the piece of jewelry feeling heavy from the weight of real diamonds.

    "It''s a fake! I can tell it is!" ra steps forward, "this kind of lie is so easy to expose!"

    She wears a forced smile on her painted red lips, hand extended out to reach for the ne. I p her hand away and take a step backwards. ra''s face darkens.

    #Chapter 13-Recica vs Authecks

    #26 BONUS

    Her expression turns sour, her hand reaching out to attemp to grab it again but stops. Instead, she crossen her arms over her chest and res at the piece of jewelry on my neck.

    "The diamonds don''t even look reall" ra boasts and turns her chin upwards, looking away as a form of protest.

    The jewelry appraiser from before approaches me with and smile.

    "May 1?" He kindly asks. I nod.

    The man leans in and closely inspects the ne. My heart races Inside of my chest.

    Where had the ne evene from? Did Sebastian gel this for me? Is this the surprise he had mentioned to me earlier?

    "I can confirm," the man begins. The room leans in to hear what he says to say, hanging onto every word. "The ne is real! Perhaps it is ra who has seen too few luxury pleces to know what a real one looks like!"

    I tilt my head to the side to look at my adoptive family. Their faces are red, arms crossed over the chests, ra- looks like she is holding back a scream, unable to control the fury that boils over inside her head.

    Humiliation is written all over my adoptive parents faces. They turn their gazes away from me as the room slowly descends into chaos.

    Peopleugh while others step away to speak in their own tiny groups. All eyes are on us. I feel a pair of hands on my shoulders and I turn to look up at Sebastian.

    Adrian

    I can''t help but watch as the delivery man helps guide Ste through the chaos of the room. I follow through the crowd, my eyes trained to the back of their heads. They exit through the doors and disappear before I can catch up.

    Sighing, I turn away from the doors and walk back through the erratic crowd. I look at ra, who avoids my gaze, and instead whines and talks in hushed whispers with her parents.

    I decided to stand by myself trying to wrap my head around what just happened. Minutes pass and everyone remains in their groups.

    My phone buzzes in my pocket while others ring simultaneously throughout the room. I slip it out from my pants and press on the notification.

    A clip from the hotel''s security cameras begins to y. I watch as the scene from earlier unfolds.

    Ste stands across from ra in the middle of the room. I follow her blonde hair, watching as she sinks into the background, ne in hand. When everyone stares at Ste, she passes off the ne to the assistant that she recently hired.

    The clip switches to another feed, one that is focused on the door where Ste''s bag sits. The employee drops the ne into the bag then looks around before picking it up. There''s no audio but I can see him yell that he has found the ne.

    The clip ends. I turn off my phone and look at ra, my expression hardening. "She ordered me to do it! She paid me to do it!" ra''s assistant blurts out.

    "I-I can exin!" ra''s voice trembles, her eyes wide with fear. She hesitates, the room falling silent, before she continues, "I only gave her the ne for safekeeping. She must''ve been scared of getting caught and turned it on me.

    I sigh, running over her words in my mind. After a few seconds, I nod, choosing to believe her. She''s never been one to lie to me, and something in her voice feels genuine.

    A pang of regret shes across my chest. I sigh as Ste''s face appears in my mind. She looked at me with such indifference but her eyes were filled with nothing but betrayal.

    I shouldn''t have been so hasty when epting ra''s usation as truth. I should have taken the time to figure out the truth instead of going in blind.

 My Princess 14

    #Chapter 14 - Jealousy, Jealousy

    Third Person POV

    Ste sighs and closes herptop screen, rolling her head back into the headrest of the car. A small smile creeps up onto Sebastian''s face as he watches her.

    "Your hacking skill shave gotten better," his praise catches her attention, opening one eye to look at him, "you''re much faster than you were before."

    *1 had a lot to free time in the hospital," Ste shrugs. A weight falls onto Sebastian''s chest at her casual revtion.

    He watches as her hands move to her neck, quickly undoing the metal casp of the ne, Ste barely even looks at it before holding it out to him.

    "Here you go," she says, eyes finally meeting his, "thanks for letting me borrow it in there."

    "No, it''s yours," Sebastian pushes the ne back towards her, shaking his head, "if you don''t want it, we can throw it away."

    The truth is that Sebastian casually bought it for Ste, thinking that the ne would look best around her neck instead of anyone else. He didn''t n, or know, that her adoptive family was going to cause a scene at the gathering. He was happy to step in and resolve it for her, though; he would do anything to help Ste.

    Don''t throw it away!" Ste says in a panic, looking down at the ne, "I don''t want to lose or misce it, that''s all.ˇ±

    Having such an expensive piece of jewelry in her care made her anxious. Ste couldn''t possibly be in charge of it, especially since it is two hundred million dors.

    Sebastian nods. He looks out the car window and waves one of his subordinates over. They nod and cross the distance, Sebastian rolling the car window down.

    "Give it to him. He''ll take it back for safe keeping, okay?" Sebastian nods his head to the man. Ste takes one final look at the ne before passing it over, the small glimmers of rainbows shing across her face.

    ra watches from afar, her eyes trained on Ste who sits inside the luxury SUV. She sits inside with the delivery man from before, the two of them engaged in conversation, ra inches closer, catching the tail end of the conversation.

    ''Give it to him," the words pierced ra''s ears and she didn''t hear anything else, watching a man rush towards

    the car.

    She gasps when the ne is passed to a man who stands outside, her hand flying to the one that hangs around her neck.

    How could she be so carless with a valuable piece of jewelry like that? That means it has to be a fake, right? Of course, Ste has been putting on an act the entire time.

    The blonde turns around, quickly spotting her parents and Adrian as they leave the hotel doors, engaged in conversation. ra musters up tears in her eyes, wiping them away as she approaches them.

    "Ste has ruined my mood! She''s so materialistic and selfish. How could she ruin a day like today?" ra whines, looking at Adrian with glossy eyes.

    Adrian internally agreed but knew that he was also in the wrong due to him blindly believing ra over her. He juggled his discontent with the regret that he feels, unable to wrap his head around the situation. He didn''t really

    #Chapter 14-Jealousy, Jealousy

    know how to feel about Ste, still conflicted with the way he has been acting towards him and otherstely. ra nces at Adrian, instantly noticing his distracted expression. She inches closer to him and nudges herself into his side. "Adrian," ra looks up at him, sniffling, and wraps her an around his. "Don''t forget about the retreat we''re going to in two days.

    Adrian ums in response, his attention elsewhere. ra huffs and squeezes his arm, beaming up at him.

    "I heard that there is a shooting range there...will you teach me how to shoot? I''m really looking forward to ra bats her eyshes up at him, pulling out all of the stops.

    "Yeah, sure," Adrian hums in response, barely paying attention to what it is that he just agreed to do.

    His eyes narrow on the ck luxury SUV. It looks familiar to him, reminding him of the one he saw at the hospital the day Ste disappeared for a few days. He drops ra''s arm and quietly excuses himself, crossing the parking

    lot.

    Adrian approaches the car and notices Ste and Sebastian talking and smiling from the inside. A coil tightens in his chest, the man taking a deep breath to calm himself down before his irritation gets the bets of him.

    As Adrian walks, he fixes his clothes to busy his angered hands and to make himself look presentable, to be superior to whoever it is Ste is talking to. He clears his throat and forcefully knocks on the window of the car.

    "Ste, get out of the car right now," Adrian demands. His eyes move to the man beside her, recognizing him as the delivery man from inside the hotel, ring at him. The car window slowly rolls down, fully revealing their faces to him.

    "Did she hire you to provoke me? Are you trying to make me jealous?" Adrian asks, half-amused by the idea of Ste wanting to make him jealous. With the way she''s been acting towards him recently, though, he would not put it past her. Ste turns to look at Sebastian. Anger and annoyance are written all over her face, a scowl etched into her face. She takes a deep breath, telling herself to calm down before she blows up.

    Ste turns back around to look at Adrian, her face now stoic. Neither of them respond. Heat rises in Adrian''s chest, his anger only growing more and more.

    "You shouldn''t waste your efforts on such trivial things, Ste," Adrian adds, his anger prominent in his tone of voice.

    "You are overthinking things, Adrian," Ste coldly snaps back at him, "if you have a point to to what you are going to say, I suggest that you get it out already."

    Adrian''s face flushes, the blood draining from his face before his cheeks heat from both embarrassment. He grumbles obscenities under his breath, low enough that Ste and Sebastian cannot hear, and slips a check book out from his jacket pocket.

    He scribbles an obscene number on the pad, singing his name and leaving the memo line nk for her to fill in on her own. He rips it out and tips it inside of the car. Ste takes it with a raised eyebrow, ncing at it.

    "This ispensation for wrongfully using you of stealing ra''s ne," Adrian forces the exnation out of his mouth. He takes a deep breath, an ufortable silence filling in the space between him and Ste.

    Ste looks into his green eyes and holds the check up. She slowly rips it into tiny little pieces, the paper descending towards the ground before a gust of windes and picks it up. The pieces of paper fly away, gliding away and out of their sight.

    Adrian clenches his jaw, hands gripping the door where the window has been rolled down. He leans in, narrowing his eyes at her.

 My Princess 15

    #Chapter 15- A Timely Meetings

    #Chapter 15 - A Timely Meeting

    Ste

    I roll my eyes and click a button on the side of the car door. The window rolls up, Adrian drawing his hands away. Without another word, Sebastian steps on the gas pedal and the car speeds away.

    "Ste," Sebastian says my name like it is butter rolling off of his tongue, "if you need to talk to me about your marriage with him-"

    "No," I cut him off, "it''s fine. I would rather you not get involved. It will only make things worse for me, trust

    me."

    I can feel his gaze burn into the side of my face. I have to lock away before, unable to look at the confused and saddened look in his eyes. Out of the corner of my eye, I watch as he slowly nods, turning his full attention towards the road.

    The rest of the drive is silent except for the radio that ys news reports for Sebastian to listen to. He needs to stay updated on the city as the heir to the Obsidian Pact''s Godfather title. I watch as we drive by tall skyscrapers, making our way to where the different Mafia family members meet.

    "You can stay in the car if you want," Sebastian looks over at me, "or you can sit in a nearby room and wait until we''re done."

    "What if I were to go in? It can help clear my head and I can be introduced to the other leaders," 1 breathe out. Sebastian thinks it over, slowly nodding.

    "You''re going to need a mask, though," he says, putting the car in park as we sit in front of the mafia building. He reaches into the backseat and pulls out my mask from the masquerade ball.

    I take it from his hands and smile, cing it on my face, walking inside the building with him.

    I''m met with unimpressed and disinterested faces as soon as I enter the room. My brothers nod their heads at me as I enter, Sebastian pulling out my seat for me.

    As the meeting moves on, all thanks to Sebastian and Dominic. I stare straight ahead, avoiding the other leaders'' gazes. A couple of times throughout the meeting, they''d lean over to each other and whisper while staring at me.

    Once the meeting was over, Sebastian allowed the others to ask any questions about his ns. One man raised his hand and Sebastian nods at him.

    "We are displeased by her presence," he begins, staring at me, "it''s a disgrace that someone who we don''t even know, can''t carry a gun, and is severely under qualified is allowed to sit at the table with us."

    Many of the men agree with low grumbles, nodding their heads and looking back and forth at each other. My brothers, on the other hand, re at them.

    Ss ces his gun on the wooden table while Luca cracks his knuckles. Sebastian''s graze goes dark and it looks like Matteo is ready to do surgery on each and every one of them if I said the word.

    Luca ms his fists against the table and stand, his chair scraping against the floor. He looks at every single one of them, eyes dark and in a sharp re.

    No words have to be said for their message to get across.

    I am the mafia princess.

    The mafia leaders gulp and their hands slightly shake on the top of the wooden table. One of them stands from their chair and keeps their hands pressed against the table, leaning over.

    "Jury are the roatia primeres does not mean you are qualified to be in here," he speaks directly to the stand and match his demeanor, my eyes darkening from behind my mask

    ˇ°Let var maku mojster when I say this," I spit the word out, "you inherited your power and title just like I dud and yes, under your management, you have lost a substantial amount of power and influence in the city. It''s

    decting You''re lucky to be sitting here"

    The man''s jaws, eyes widening from surprise. Hears his throat and turns to exit the room without another wordt straighten my back and look at the rest of the men.

    To the side, Sebastian begins to slowly p, an amused and proud smile on his face. Nobody dared to speak up against my brothers and 1.

    They slowly exit the meeting room one by one, bowing the whour eyes remain on me while the men leave. I tum to him

    heads to us as they go. I stand beside Sebastian, and ce my hands on my hips.

    ''I think I should get some firearm training, no?" I ask alogo. Sebastian nods and I turn to the rest of the who nod as well.

    group,

    "We''ll go shoot," Ss'' deadpan tone makes my smile grow. Luca rests his hands on Ss'' shoulders, leaning

    over him

    *And we''ll have some fun too!" He chimes in.

    Adrian

    ra''s hand is tightly wrapped in mine, squishing my fingers as she drags me towards the shooting range. The sound of gunshots grow louder and louder the closer we get to the range.

    ra practically skips, her gegles mixing with the firing bullets. She looks back at me and smiles.

    We turn the corner and find ourselves at the end of the range. There are a few empty spaces between us and the other people at the range. One group isrge, theirughter floating over to us.

    I inhale and turn, cing a gun on the counter in front of us. A familiar head of dark hair catches my attention. My breath hitches in my throat.

    It''s Ste She''s surrounded by five men and is smiling brightly, talking with them as the man, who posed as a delivery person, loads a magazine for her.

    ra tenses at my side, slipping to the other side of my body. She looks over at the group, watching as Ste ps the man''s arm. My heart pounds inside my chest, ears growing hot from jealousy.

    "Look at her," ra begins, her tone filled with nothing but disgust. "I always knew that she was unfaithful towards you. Of course, she fell for another man while you two are married. How cruel-"

    "No," I interject, shaking my head. I release ra and ce my hands on my hips, my eyes unable to leave Ste''s smiling face. "She would not cheat on me. She is only doing this to provoke me, to put on a show."

    "And you know this how?" ra questions me. I ignore her keeping my gaze steady on the group.

    Ste steps up to the stall. The silver hand gun is big in her hands, it probably feels heavy to her. She looks over her shoulder as the delivery man steps up behind her.

    She tucks a lock of dark hair behind her ear, smiling as he presses his chest against her back. My breathing instantly bes shallow and ragged. He ces his hands on top of hers and raises the gun up in the air.

    He leans down and whispers something into her ear, their expressions now serious. He points to different parts of the gun with one hand while he exins.

    #Chapter 15-A Timely Meeting

    I look at the counter where the gun sits. A wave of difort and jealousy surges from within me, my mind beginning to wander to all of the possibilities of what Ste''s rtionship is with that man.

    No. There is no rtionship between them. I am her husband and she is my wife.

    If she wants to learn how to shoot, I''ll teach her how to shoot.

 My Princess 16

    #Chapter 16-A Perfect Ten

    Adrian

    I push off and away from the counter, fists balled at my side. My eyes focus on Ste and the man who holds her, whispering into her ear. I huff and my nostrils re.

    "Adrian? Where are you going?" ra calls out from behind but I don''t turn around, instead continuing to walk towards Ste.

    She fires the gun twice, a big smile on her face. She turns to look at the man but when her eyesnd on me, her smile fades. Her arms drop and she ces the gun on the counter, hands on her hips. The man turns to look at me and a surge of anger overtakes my body when the smile on his face turns smug before vanishing.

    "Ste," I turn my attention to her once I''m close, "what are you doing here?"

    Ste raises an eyebrow at me. She picks up the gun from the counter and gently shakes it in the air before cing it back down onto the counter.

    So she is here to learn how to shoot...why wouldn''t she have asked me to take her?

    "Why are you suddenly wanting to learn? Why didn''t you tell me? You should have contacted me if you wanted to learn how to shoot," my gaze flickers to the man beside her for a split second before moving back to her face.

    "I''m giving you what you wanted, no?" Ste ponders. My face scrunches up from confusion, shaking my head. ˇ°I''m letting you and ra have the space and alone time you need."

    Ste''s eyes move to something behind me. I nce over my shoulder to see ra standing behind me. She looks up at me with her big blue eyes, hands at her side.

    "Oh...I''m sorry. My doctor said I should spend my time with familiar people and Adrian was kind enough to apany me on this retreat when I asked," ra''s voice slightly trembles, her eyes glossing over. ˇ°I assumed that it would be okay with you since you''re busy with someone else."

    The heat in my chest slowly disappears with ra''s words. I turn to look at Ste, who barely looks at me, and all I can see is the woman who is desperate enough to try and make me jealous. This was the man who helped her out at ra''s party in the hotel, so she must have hired him to help her make me jealous.

    "If you stop acting up, Ste," I begin by taking a step forward towards her, closing the distance, "you can join us for the rest of the retreat."

    Ste finally looks at m but her face ispletely void of all emotion. There isn''t even a twitch of her face to show me what is going on inside that head of hers. All Ste does is lean closer into that man''s embrace.

    "Stay away from my wife," the words fly from my mouth before I can stop them, my rage and jealousy quickly taking over my better judgment.

    "Ste can do whatever she wants to do, I respect whatever choice it is that she makes,ˇ± Ste''s hired help begins to speak, "she probably feels that I make a better shooting Instructor than you would have been."

    "Fine," I say, turning to look at ra.

    We stand at the booth beside them, our gun ced on the counter. She picks up the gun and 1 mimic what the man did with Ste, wrapping my arms around ra''s helping support the weight of the handgun. I barely look at the weapon, my eyes trained on Ste and the man who have turned their faces away from us.

    The man still stood behind Ste, but he spoke loud enough for us to hear what he is saying. The two of them are acting appropriately now that I am next to them but it only makes me angrier. It makes me want to rip Ste out

    #

    Chapter 16 A Perfect

    of his arms and bring her into mine.

    "Adrian?" ra''s voice brings me out from my thoughts. She lets go of the gun and wraps her arms around my body, her face resting against my chest. I look down at her, my face still hard from the aggression that I feel.

    I look away and stare at the target that hangs a couple meters away. I re at the colored rings and my grip tightens around the gun. My finger squeezes the trigger and the bullet flies from the barrel, burying itself into the target.

    "A perfect ten out of ten!" An announcement rings out from a nearby speaker in the shooting range.

    A smug smirk forms on my face. I turn to look at Ste, knowing that the man who stands beside her won''t be able to replicate the precision of my shot.

    Ste passes off the gun to the man and takes a step away. She looks up at him as he lifts the gun up

    e gun up with hand. He looks at the target then turns to Ste, beginning to casually chat with her.

    §ŕ§á§Ö

    Ten shots ring out. I look to their target and my smirk disappears. There is only one hole in their shared target, which sits in the middle of the colored circles.

    I groan and ce the gun on the counter, taking ra''s hand. We begin to walk away, ra struggling to keep up with my pace.

    "It''s okay, Adrian! He had simply gotten lucky!" ra''s words don''t bring me thefort I know she is trying to give. I shake my head and open the door for ra, watching as she slips out with me following behind.

    "I need to know exactly who that man is and why his shooting skills are

    exemry," I say in a low and husky tone, ring at the environment around me. ra wraps her hand and arm around mine, pulling herself into my

    side.

    "Maybe he''s rted to the mafia," ra suggests with a shrug.

    "No, that can''t be it," I grumble in response.

    Ste knows that I hate the mafia. If she truly doesn''t care about our marriage, then she knows to not involve herself with such criminals.

    Ste

    Adrian drags ra away as soon as Sebastian steps away from the counter to reload the gun''s magazine. I cross my arms from over my chest and re at the back of their heads, watching as their blonde hair disappears from my sight.

    "Ste,ˇ± Sebastian''s voice draws my attention back to him. "Are you learning to shoot because you want to kill somebody?"

    My eyes flicker up to look at him. Sebastian''s face ispletely serious, void of all emotion. His eyes darken as well, his face inching closer to mine. I slowly suck in a breath, tilting my head to the side.

    "No," I breathe out the beginning of my denial, "I do not want to kill somebody, Sebastian."

    "Okay," Sebastian nods but he doesn''t pull away, keeping the close distance.

    He brushes some hair out of my face, his fingers lingering on my face. He remains quiet for a few seconds. Sebastian leans in further, his lips now next to my ear.

    "If you ever to kill someone, I will be ready to pull the trigger for you anytime. All you have to do is say the word."

 My Princess 17

    Chapter 13 de Away From Each Other

    #Chapter 17 - Life Away From Each Other

    Third Person POV

    Sebastian''s eyes remain on Ste''s hazel ones. The man rxes into his spot, the warmth from the side of her face still lingering on the tips of his fingers. Ste clears her throat and nods, pulling away from him.

    She knows that he is telling the truth. She knows that Sebastian, alongside the rest of the Obsidian Pact brothers, are all willing to kill for her if she ever needed it. It is all part of their undying and unflinching love for each other.

    Sebastian takes a step to close the distance again but one of his higher up subordinates crosses the shooting range, approaching them. He sighs and looks down at the man, his hands resting on his hips. The subordinate bows his head before handing Sebastian a tablet.

    "The firewall has been breached, sir!" There is urgency behind the subordinate''s voice. Ste''s head snaps to look at them, the woman fully being pulled out of her inner dialogue,

    She is both shocked and confused about how someone was able to break through the firewall she set up all those years ago. She snatches the tablet from Sebastian and begins to look at the code with her full attention.

    Wer

    need to go," Ste says, finally looking up at Sebastian. He nods and the two of them leave their four brothers behind, following Sebastian''s subordinate to the car.

    They speed across the city. The car swerves through thete afternoon traffic, the driver opting to take a few shortcuts as they find themselves at the main mafia building. Once inside, Ste and Sebastian immediately head towards the server room, running as fast as they can.

    The door bursts open and Ste looks around, her eyesnding on the man in charge. It is the same man that questioned her ability in the meeting she attended a few days prior.

    She sucks in a breath and sits at one of the empty chairs beside him, the attack from the unknown hacker now shing across her screen. The man gasps as she begins to furiously type away, trying her best to fend off the hacker.

    "You can''t be here," the man says, his fingers wrapping around Ste''s arm. He tries to pull her away but Sebastian''s subordinates pull him off of her. "She has no experience! We can''t trust her with our servers! She''ll do more harm than good!"

    Ste gets back to work, her skills speaking for themselves. A few minutes pass by and Ste has sessfully fended off the attack, the system now restored.

    The older man sits in awe, staring at Ste with disbelief in his eyes. She ignores him and scrolls through the endless amount of code, trying to find any traces of the hacker before she calls it a day.

    The hacking method that this person used is eerily simr to that of the hacker that infiltrated Adrian''spany''s servers. The same trap had been left behind, causing Ste to quickly form a n inside her head. She''ll take the bait, yes, but will use their own trap against them.

    After a few moments of being inside the hacker''s trap, Ste quickly reverses the power dynamic and hacks into theirputer. After a few clicks around, Ste finds the stolen information from Adrian''spany and sends herself aa copy before deleting it from their servers.

    Cipher. It''s you. If you don''t join us, then we will hunt you down.

    Tracer: I''m not interested in joining you

    Ste rolls her eyes and quickly types in a quick line of code into their mainframe, changing many of their

    #Chapter 17-Life Away From Each Othe

    She shuts off theputer and stands up. A wave of satisfaction hits her body. She no longer feels like she has to depend on the world around her.

    Ste feels like herself before her marriage with Adrian. She feels like the young woman who was able to hold her own and didn''t have to rely on him and his money to get by in life.

    She pulls her phone from her pocket as she exits the server room. She switches to her hacker mainframe and quickly sends off the files to Adrian and hispany. Not even a few secondster, Adrian responds to her with the payment.

    Adrian: We should work together again.

    Tracer: Never contact me again

    Every time Ste interacts with Adrian, whether it is as herself, her hacker persona, or from behind the mafia princess'' mask at a ball, she always ends up in turmoil. Having more contact with him will only make her sad. Besides, the money she made from this job is more than enough for her to move out Adrian''s mansion and into her own ce away from him.

    Adrian, on the other hand, grew frustrated with the hacker''s response. It reminded him so much of Ste and how cold she has been towards himtely. He turns off his phone and tosses it to the side, irritation flooding his body.

    He is already annoyed with his private investigators, too, since the investigation into Ste''s man friend has turned up with nothing. He is like a ghost in the wind with no dirt against him.

    At least there is one good thing that came out of this night. Tracer got the files back, especially one in particr. It''s a file that tricked hispetitors into thinking hispany was going to go in one direction when in actuality it went in theplete opposite direction.

    Because of this, Adrian''spany quickly seized control of the market and is now basking in the profits. His business has garnered more fame and Adrian found himself with an invitation to a prestigious g that only the wealthiest CEOs are invited to. It''s rumored that the famous financial mogul, Sebastian, will make an appearance at this event as well.

    "I should take Ste," Adrian says as he stares at the invitation.

    "Why would you take Ste? All she''s done is cause trouble wherever she goes," ra coos at him. "She''s bound to embarrass herself and you. Let me go with you."

    Adrian hesitated to agree but eventually gave in, knowing that what she was saying was true.

    The day of the event was busy but when Adrian and ra showed up, it was clear that other guests were excited about the finance mogul''s appearance rather than his. Rumor has it that he''s bringing a date tonight and everyone wants to see who managed to snag the man''s heart.

    ra beams with excitement too, hoping to get a chance to speak with his partner and be friends with her. Of course, ra ns on using this friendship to elevate her status in society and be a big yer instead of a small one.

    Gasps erupt across the ballroom. People turn to look at the entrance doors of the grand room. It''s as if the all of the fights in the room have been turned to illuminate the man''s entrance.

    ra''s eyes widen once she stares at the finance mogul and his date. They glide inside the room and people begin to whisper amongst themselves when they pass. The woman''s arm is wrapped around the man''s arm and he escorts her through the crowd.

    +Chapter 17-Life Micky From Each Oth

    ra pinches Adrian''s arm and he finally turns to look at the couple. His breath gets caught in his throat when he stares at the familiar looking couple.

    Ste and Sebastian turn to face the room that stares at them. He pulls her closer to him, protective over her. Adrian''s fists clench at his sides.

    What is she doing here with him? Why is she allowing him to touch her like that? What is going on?!

    The actor that Ste hired to make him jealous is famed financial mogul Sebastian.

    #Chapter 10-Second Guesse

    #Chapter 18 - Second Guesses

 My Princess 18

    #Chapter 18 - Second Guesses

    Adrian

    So this is why Ste has been so cold and distanttely. Her time with Sebastian has changed her, cementing her into what I knew she was from the beginning a gold digger.

    Sebastian is vastly wealthier than me; hispany does triple what mine does and he is wildly more sessful than I am. With his materialistic ways, there is no doubt that Ste has sunken deeper into her materialism at his side. The Ste I once knew has abandoned her warmth and kind spirit.

    How can she be so heartless? So cutthroat and cruel? She had been faking her love for me this whole time and her tantrum in the hospital was definitely nned on her part,

    It worries me that Ste''s sudden change is so drastic. Sebastian is clearly enabling her bad behavior.

    Who she is now is someone I can barely recognize.

    1 step forward and weave through the crowd with ra close behind me. She remains at my side as the room''s attention moves away from Sebastian and Ste. I clear my throat once I''m close enough, catching their attention.

    "I misunderstood your identity, Sebastian," my voicees off as calm with hostility as a prominent undertone."

    I''m sure that I have offended you in many ways and for that, I am sorry. Thank you for taking care of Ste."

    I reach out and grab Ste''s wrist. With one pull, I try to bring her to my side but she doesn''t move. Her wrist slips from grip and sticks by Sebastian''s side, linking her ann with his,

    "I''m Sebastian''spanion tonight," Ste states, her gaze as fierce as her words.

    I take a step towards her, closing the small distance between us, and lean in, our faces inches away from each other.

    "Why have you been ignoring my calls, Ste? You were supposed toe here with me instead of him," I nod my head to gesture to Sebastian while my eyes remain on hers. "I deserve an exnation."

    "Ste" Sebastian cooly begins. He gently pulls Ste around his body, moving her to the other side and away from me."ˇŞhelped me and mypany with a major issue it faced. As a thank you, I invited her as my date to the g tonight."

    "Ste helped you?" I scoff, peeling my gaze away from her and onto him.

    It''sughable! Ste does not have many skills, especially ones that can be of help to a financial mogul like Sebastian. Shecks the capability to help him and his obscenely wealthypany.

    This revtion from Sebastian only makes me more suspicious of Ste''s motives with him. If she is not with him to provoke me, then she has to be having an affair with him. It is the only reason why they have been glued at the hip together recently.

    "You know," ra speaks up and steps to the side of Sebastian and 1, "Ste is his wife. Her being your date may cause some controversy and wild rumors can form. Why don''t I take her ce at your side so she can be Adrian''s proper date?"

    "No

    You aren''t qualified to stand at my side," Sebastian''s words are ice cold just like the expression on his face. ra gasps. She looks to me with her mouth hanging open, no words or quick retort leaving her lips. She looks away, her cheeks now a bright pink color, and crosses her as over her chest.

    Sebastian raises his hand and snaps his fingers. Him and Ste turn away, going back to their own conversation. I scoff and step forward to retaliate and to fight back against their cold demeanors but I am quickly grabbed by his

    employees and am escorted away alongside ra.

    "Who do they think they are?" I stare at them from across the room, a scowl written all over my face.

    "He is bound to leave Ste sooner orter. Once he sees how materialistic she is and that she is only with him for his money, he''ll kick her to the curb and abandon her," ra ces her hand on my shoulder.

    Irritation flows through my veins. ra''s voice is now reminiscent of nails being dragged down a chalkboard, only pushing me further into my blossoming fury.

    "ra?" I ask. She hums in response. "Stop talking"

    My eyes never leave Ste for the rest of the night. She wears the same disinterested smile on her face like she did when she attended events with me in the past. She has always been bored whenever we went to an event like this together, always fading into the background while I spoke for us.

    Now? Ste is radiant. She captures the room''s attention and is the one who is being pursued, not me.

    Watching this throws me off my rhythm. The power bnce between us has changed and I fear that Ste now has the reigns in her hands. I have never seen this side of Ste before, the side of her that no longer seeks out the world''s approval

    To make things worse, Ste doesn''t even look my way once. Not once does she even meet mu gaze, always making sure to look in the opposite direction or to turn away just as our eyes are about to meet.

    Her attention remains on Sebastian, who keeps his arm draped around her back, hand resting on her waist. Theyugh and lean in, whispering ament or two about what they just spoke about.

    Sebastian''s eyes meet mine for a brief second. My heart rate spikes. The man''s lips twitch into a smug smirk, slowly leaning his head down to meet Ste''s.

    My grip on the whiskey ss in my hand tightens. My skin feels like it''s on fire.

    Is he about to kiss her?! Right in front of me?!

    The ss shatters under my hand. I can feel the vein in my neck bulging from anger. My hand now feels wet, pieces of ss poking into the palm of my hand.

    Sebastian pulls away, his hand resting against Ste''s shoulder as he pulls up a piece of fabric back onto her shoulder.

    I release my hand, a shudder overtaking my body. ncing down at my hand, the sight of dark red blood fills my vision. Fully opening my fist, I notice the ss shards that are tucked into my skin and muscles.

    Searing pain floods my hand, creeping its way up my arm. Thiss and tun away, quietly exiting the ballroom to go find medical attention from the building. As I walk, I can''t help but think about the way Sebastian and Ste are so casual with each other.

    How can he act so nonchntly with her? If she helped him and hispany out, shouldn''t there be a level of decorum between them? Like a dynamic between a boss and employee instead of lovers?

    Ste no longer clings to me like she used to. She has reced me with Sebastian, a man well above my current status in society, and has iced me out of her life.

    I should be happy about this, right? From the beginning, our marriage was set through a contract. We both had provisions to fill as legal husband and wife.

    Even from the beginning, my heart has belonged to ra and ra only. I should be happy that Ste has moved on so quickly, that she is able to find some happiness with another man.

    KChapter 18 - Second Gu

    Now that I have ra back, everything has fallen into ce. Everyone has what they desire.

    This is what I wanted from the beginning. So why do I feel so much dread instead of happiness?

 My Princess 19

    #Chapter 19-In His Head

    #Chapter 19 - In His Head

    Ste

    ˇ°Sebastian?" I whisper, feeling his lips brush against the shell of my ear. "What are you doing?"

    His sudden closeness causes my heart to race, my cheeks turning a light pink color as I try to fight against a blush that creeps up on my face. The man pulls away, his fingers gently ttening out the strap of my dress.

    "Your gown was out of ce," he states with a casual shrug, "I wanted to fix it for you."

    "Oh, well, thank you," I respond with a small smile. He nods and turns away, taking a sip from the ss of whiskey in his hand.

    "So, tell me, what do you n to do now since you got your first paycheck?" Sebastian casually asks. He turns to look back at me, his eyes immediatelytching onto mine.

    "I am nning on moving out, actually," the thought of leaving that ce makes my smile grow. I know that as soon as I step through those doors, another part of my life will be free from Adrian and his hold on me.

    "That''s good. I can help you find a ce, too, if you want the help," Sebastian leans into my side, gently nudging

    1. me.

    "I would love your help. Thank you, Sebastian."

    The rest of the g runs smoothly. I stand by Sebastian''s side and smile at people that he speaks with. Every so often, I join in on the conversation, but I choose to stay in the background, waiting Sebastian to have his time to shine at the g.

    Once the ges to its slow end, Sebastian and I waved goodbye to a few select people, ones that he wishes to keep on his good side, and he turns to me with a small smile on his face.

    "I''ll go get the car. Meet me outside in five minutes, okay? He asks. I nod and watch as he turns away, casually walking through the crowd of billionaires as if it''s nothing

    I sigh and take my time exiting the ballroom. A few people stop to say goodbye to me and I return their farewells, warmly smiling back at me despite by eyes feeling so heavy and tired.

    Suddenly, I feel someone grab my wrist, yanking me into a nearby hallway. I gasp when I''m pushed up against the wall. My wrists are pinned against the expensive wallpaper to the sides of my head.

    I turn my head and meet Adrian''s green eyes. One of my hands feels damp and more warm than usual. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice that Adrian''s hand is poorly wrapped in gauze, the white cloth a bright red color.

    I remove my hand froni under his touch and slip the scarf off of my neck. Adrian unconsciously lowers his hand and I remove the soaked gauze, knowing that it will only cause more harm than good, and begin to tightly wrap my scarf around his hand.

    Every so often, I take a peek at his face. His expression, once hard, has softened. I scoff and roll my eyes at him. "I''m not doing this for you," I tighten the fabric and he hises from pain, our eyes meeting in a re, "I don''t want you to stain my new dress."

    "Why?" Adrian''s jaw clenches. He ces his hands back on the wall, caging me in. "Is it a gift from Sebastian? Is that why you are so protective over it?"

    "So what if it is?" I quickly counter.

    "Then I would tell you that whatever he gives to you, that lean provide it as well. I need you to cut ties with him.

    Chapter 19-in His Head

    As your husband, I can provide you all of the money that you want, not him," Adrian''s pleas fall on deaf ears.

    "All of my interactions with Sebastian have nothing to do with you, Adrian," I begin. I can feel his eyes travel across my face, taking in my appearance. Once his eyes drop below my face and to my neck, that''s when I decide to speak again, "I''m moving out."

    Adrian''s green eyes shoot up to mine. He opens his mouths if he''s about to say something, but movement to the side of us catches his attention. He slowly pulls away from the, his hands leaving the close proximity of my head.

    "You should stay, Ste," ra''s voice makes me turn to look at her, "it''s not like it makes a difference whose mansion you stay in, right?"

    I scoff. She has the gall to reprimand me for being a gold digger? Who does she think she is?

    "That''s riching from you, ra," I narrow my eyes at her, "you''re the one who jumped from boyfriend to boyfriend. You''re the real gold digger here, not me."

    ra feigns a gasp, one that Adrian seems to believe, and clutches the are over her heart. She shakes her head at me and makes ''tsk'' sounds.

    "I have failed you as an older sister. I clearly raised you wrong since you''re acting this way towards Adrian and I," she looks me up and down, "you won''t get away with ndering me by making up ugly rumors!"

    ra takes a step towards me but her heel catches against the skirt of her gown. She squeals and falls into Adrian''s arms. Her buries her face into his chest, beginning to cry.

    "I forbid you from spreading rumors about ra, Ste!" Adrian raises his voice

    at me.

    I stare at him with a nk face. I''m disappointed in him, yes, but I know that arguing more will only make things. worse. I turn around and leave, heading for Sebastian''s car that sits outside.

    Adrian

    I move to go after Ste, but ra''s body fully gives into mine, weighing me down. My eyes can''t help but watch as she walks away, the skirt of her dress being thest thing I see before she disappears.

    My heart races inside my chest, my mind running a mile a minute as panic settles into my chest. She couldn''t possibly mean what she said, right? She can''t be moving out and into Sebastian''s home.

    I look down at the bloodied scarf that is wrapped around my hand. My racing heart begins to settle, my mind slowing as a reminder of Ste''s kindness is fastened around my hand.

    If she truly didn''t care about me, she would not have helped rewrap my hand. If Ste had changed into the cold. hearted woman I have believed her to be, she would not have shown kindness towards me.

    Ste is just being stubborn. She still cares about me, even if it is buried deep down in her heart.

    I race home, telling ra to hire a driver to be taken to her own home, and order my driver to be as quick as possible. Once the car stops, I jump out and rush inside, running up the stairs to her bedroom.

    I burst through the door and am met with the same panic felt earlier in the night. Her now empty bedroom stares back at me. Every trace of her is now gone, vanished into the night like she never lived here.

    I look around the room, trying to see if there was a note or any other clue that she may have left for me. A notebook sits on the table, the moonlight illuminating the cover. I''m quick to grab it, opening lip its pages.

    Inside the notebook sits numerous bullet point lists apanied by random scribbles and notes. The subject matter? Everything about me.

    Records of my likes and dislikes grace the pages, and every time I turn the page inore and more notes and

    #Chapter 19-In His Head

    observations about me are stained into the pages.

    Warmth speeds throughout my chest. I exit her room as I read the pages, making my way downstairs and into therge living room that is right next to the front door. I slowly read her notes, memorizing the curves of her letters.

    This notebook is proof that Ste still has feelings for me. She left it behind with the purpose of grabbing my attention. I hate to admit it, but her n worked.

    The front doors open and I stand up, watching as Ste enters the home. Her hazel eyes train on mine before dropping to the notebook I have in my hands. She quickly approaches me, snatching the journal from my hands

    "Did you..e back for it?" I ask with hope in my tone.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± she passes me and approaches the firece. Suddenly, she tosses the notebook into the burning fire of the firece, turning back to me. "I forgot to throw away the trash."

 My Princess 20

    Chapter 20 - Rising Tension

    Adrian

    Shock and humiliation floods my body. All I can bring myself to do is watch as Ste passes me and exits the ne that was once our home. As soon as the door closes, I can feel the anger inside my body boll over

    I exit the living rooms and stand in the middle of the foyer. Hook around, seeing that nobody else is home, and grunt to myself, bringing my phone out of my pocket. I did a number and bring the phone to my eat.

    "Freeze all of Ste''s credit cards, She''s been cut off," I interrupt my assistant before they can speak

    "Is there anything else I can do" end the call before he can finish.

    I stare outside the window of the house, watching as a ck SUV drives away from the mansion. There is no doubt in my mind that Sebastian is sitting inside the car with Ste. He would have wanted to be there to witness her rejection of me.

    I also know that Sebastian is dangerous. Perhaps ra was right all along, Maybe Sebastian does have connect to the mafia and is more sinister than what he lets on

    Sebastian has had many scandals attached to his name throughout the years, mainly with the women he finds himself entangled with. The women he''s been photographed with have neversted too long by his side.

    Ste wille back to me soon enough. She''lle crawling back on her hands and knees, begging for me to take her back into the sanctity of my home. It''s just a matter of time.

    A week passes by and I still haven''t heard a thing from Ste.

    No calls, no messages, no emails. There has been no sighting of my wife. She truly has be a ghost in the wind, vanishing from all walks of life, never to be heard from again.

    I won''t give up on her though. I will find her one way or another, no matter how much money it takes.

    The private investigators I hired have been working tirelessly thest few days. Upon my request, they have begun digging into Ste''s whereabouts and to figure out what she has been up to.

    I expect her to be living in a mega-mansion, probably with her new boy toy, Sebastian. She will be living an extravagant life with the amounts of money that she has been gifted.

    A text message from one of my investigators catches my attention during a shareholders meeting

    Investigator: She''s living in a small apartment in the downtown area.

    A small apartment? Why would she live in such a small ce instead of reaching out to me? 15 her pride at stake or something?

    My personal phone vibrates against the table. I immediately snatch it and turn on the screen, hoping to see Ste''s name on the screen.

    My face falls when I read ra''s name. I sigh and set the phone down, disappointment overtaking my body. I sigh and look away from the phone, forcing myself to pay attention to the meeting.

    Once it is over, though, I quickly enter my office and lock the door, dialing Ste''s number. But my call is Immediately dropped. I try again only to get the same result

    Did Ste block me?

    Chapter 20 Rain Tension

    I sit at my desk and set the phone down, ring at it. I take a deep breath, unable to fully get my frustration under control.

    There is one person who can help me out. I open up the hacking website that Tracer operates out of and click on her name, furiously typing into the phone''s keyboard.

    Adrian: I need you to break into this woman''s phone and remove me from her blocked contacts list.

    Ste

    Am 1 reading this correctly? Did Adrian just message me to have him be removed from my blocked list of contacts?

    This whole situation has left me feeling both frustrated and ridiculous. Am I joke to him? What kind of sick prank is he pulling on me?

    For the entirety of our five years of marriage, Adrian has always acted so indifferent towards me. He barely paid attention to me and never returned any of my calls or texts. And to make things worse, he signed away parts of my body as my husband, my healthy heart almost being ripped away from me and ced inside ra.

    ra is awake now, though, and is back in his life. This is the oue he silently wished for, is it not? I am simply letting his dreame true by leaving his life, so why does he feel the need to hold onto me as if I am his property?

    1 sigh and fall back onto the bed. The ceiling is a boring white color, as is most of the walls of my newly bought apartment, but there will be some coloring into the walls soon.

    I know it isn''t much, especiallypared to the mansion that my brothers wanted to gift to me, but it''s mine. This is a ce that I am going to call my home, a ce that has no attachments to the people in my life. It is solely my own with the money I earned.

    I turn back to face theputer screen, staring at Adrian''s message. 1 ept the job, which he offered an obscene amount of money for, and swipe my phone from my side. I unblock his number andugh, shocked by how easy this job ispared to others that I have epted.

    After sending a quick message, as Tracer, that the job is done, my phone immediately begins to ring. I stare at his name on my phone and roll my eyes, bringing it to my ear.

    "Hello?"

    "Meet me at the caf¨¦." His call drops. I know I have no choice but to go.

    I enter the caf¨¦ not even twenty minutester, wearing a casual outfit. I spot

    Adrian at a table and approach him, shoving my hands in my pockets. I sit down and remain silent.

    "You need to get away from Sebastian. He''s involved with the mafia and is dangerous," Adrian states.

    "No, I don''t think I will," I retort. "If that''s all you have to say, I''ll go.

    1 stand up but he is quick to grab my wrist, pulling me back to him. I look down and re, yanking my hand away.

    ˇ°Sebastian is mistreating you, Ste. Why are you letting a scummy man like him shove you into a shoe box of an apartment? He''s clearly hiding you away because he''s embarrassed of you!" Adrian''s so-called ''concern'' doesn''t sit right with me.

    "Adrian, shut up, "I snapped, furious.

    "The mafia family''s a bunch of gutter rats. Trashi, every single one of them."he

    goes onl

    I don''t even think as my body takes control, grabbing a ss of water that sits on

    the table, throwing the contents

    into his face. I m the ss down onto the table.

    I refuse to let anyone, especially a man like him, nder my family.

    Adrian blinks at me, the front of his clothes now damp from the water. He rises from his seat and the vein on his neck begins to bulge out, I just know what he''s thinking; he''s probably offended that I am treating him like this over a man he perceives to be dangerous.

    "You''re actually doing this to me for another man?" Adrian says, his voice cold andmanding. "You think I''ll keep putting up with you forever? Do you really think I won''t divorce you?" The threat in his words makes my ears ring

    If Adrian wants to hang the veiled threat of divorce over my head, so be it. After

    five years together, he has treated me as if I was a roommate he could cut open,

    not a wife. If life with him means that he gets to control me, then it is a life that I do not want,

    "Fine, let''s get a divorce!" I state with no hesitation.

    #Chapter 21 - A Line Drawn

 My Princess 21

    #Chapter 21 ¨C A Line Drawn

    Ste

    Confusion shes across Adrian''s face. He leans away from me, his green eyes unable to pull away from mine. His mouth opens then closes, just to open and close all over again.

    I stand right where I am. My fists are balled at my sides, fingernails digging into the palm of my hand. I can feel a tingling sensation spread across my skin, anticipation budding inside my body and coursing throughout my veins.

    I don''t look away from him. My breathing bes slow and ragged but I keep myposure. I can''t have him thinking that I am regretting my decision to agree to a divorce, a decision that I am not taking lightly.

    Adrian takes a step towards me. He closes the distance between us, tension now hanging in the air. I take a step back, the back of my thighs hitting the wooden chair.

    "If you go through with this," he breathes out, his voice low yet strained as if he is containing and holding back all of his anger, "do not expect a single cent from me. Not a nickel or dime or penny. Nothing"

    I blink at him, unable to form a coherent thought and push the words out of my mouth. His green eyes mine. My breath gets caught in my throat.

    burn into

    "My bank ount will be closed to you, do you understand?" Adrian slowly speaks the words. I swallow the lump that forms in my throat.

    Should I go through with this? Will this be something that helps me out in in the long run or will this only hurt me and my rtionship with him?

    Well...whatever is left of our rtionship after this, anyways.

    Adrian scoffs and pulls away from me. He sits back down in his seat, grabbing his

    drink from the table. He looks me up

    and down, the ss hovering by his lips.

    ''Maybe it''s for the best. ra definitely isn''t as materialistic as you are."

    Something in my brain switches. The budding anxiety I once felt immediately disappears, vanishing from the confines of my body. My fists slowly unclench and I turn to look down at him, watching as he casually sips his drink in front of me. "Materialistic?" I repeat his word, slowly sounding out each syble. He nods. "I don''t need your money, Adrian."

    Adrian turns to look at me. Shock shes across his face. I grab my bag from the table and he stands, his chair scraping against the ground.

    "I don''t need you or your money," I breathe out, avoiding his burning gaze. "You''ll be getting a notice from mywyer."

    Without wasting another second, I turn on my heel and make a beeline for the exit of the cafe, not looking back.

    Adrian

    The drive back to my house is quiet. The radio quietly ys in the background, the music unable to calm my nerves and anxiety.

    Was I too harsh with her? Could I have given her a third chance? A fourth?

    My fingers tighten around the steering wheel, knuckles turning white. The sun has begun to set. I nce out the window, looking at the oranges that slowly turn into light purples.

    #Chapter 21-A Line Drawn

    I should have treated Ste better. I shouldn''t have been so demanding and cruel.

    I especially should not havepared her to ra.

    Ever since ra woke up from hera, Ste''s behavior has been less than ideal. She''s been erratic, off putting, and has been very quick to anger. Is ra the reason for this?

    I let out a quiet sigh, turning my attention back on to the road. I weave through the slower cars, trying to get back to my house as soon as I possibly can.

    Ste is going to leave me, isn''t she? She looked so determined in the cafe, so sure of her response.

    What did she mean by her not needing my money? Has she not relied on it this whole time? For the entirety of our marriage, she has always been driven by her greed and materialism, always taking my money whenever I give it to her.

    I should have been more patient with her. Emotions were running high during our meeting and there was no rationality to our words or actions. I will give her all of the space that she needs; maybe with time apart, she''lle to realize that she needs me and will see reason.

    1 park my car in the driveway. Shutting off the engine, I slip out and head towards the front door of my house. My eyes remain trained on the ground, head hung low as the questions about Ste''s behavior and motives float through my mind.

    "Long time no see, Adrian," ra''s voice rings out from in front of me.

    I look up, a small smile forming on her face. She holds a te of cookies. She holds it out to me when I approach

    her.

    "I made you some cookies!" ra beams, watching me as I slowly walk up the stairs.

    "Thank you," a tired smile spreads across my face. I take the te from her and look down at them, noticing that they look simr to cookies I get from a bakery nearby. I don''t say anything, though.

    ra kisses my cheek and takes the te back as 1 grab my keys. I unlock the door and move to step inside but ra stops me. I raise an eyebrow down at her.

    "Is everything ok-"

    "When are you going to divorce Ste?" ra''s question interrupts mine. My smile falls, shifting into an emotionless gaze. "It''s just that...well, Adrian, I love you so much and I want to be able to tell the world!"

    "I''m figuring things out, ra," I breathe out.

    "Is there anything I can do or say to help you move faster?" ra steps inside

    and sets the te of cookies down,ing back to me and taking my hands into

    her.

    Divorces take a long time. It''s not going to happen overnight or with a snap of my fingers," I try to keep my impatience out of my tone of voice.

    I can''t tell ra, the woman whom I have been in love with with for the majority of my life, that I''m having hesitations about divorcing her sister. I can''t tell her that whenever I think about Ste leaving me, my palms be sweaty and my heart begins to race in my chest, terrified of the idea.

    it

    "Give it some time, okay?" I gesture to the house. "I''ve had a long day and am going to rest now. Thank you for the cookies."

    I slowly step inside the house and close the door, locking it, before ra can find

    her way inside.

    As I run through my usual nightly routine, I can''t help but feel the underlying panic within my

    my thoughts that

    #Chapter 21 A Line Drawn

    Ste is going to be out of my life soon. It feels so surreal to think about. I can''t imagine the house without her

    presence.

    I walk into my bedroom, towel in my hands as I dry off my damp hair from the shower. I reach for the television remote and turn it on, the national news stationing onto the screen.

    "And now we would like to pass it off to economies professor Lucius Nn with his findings on public image and stock prices," the news anchor says.

    The screen cuts to a middle aged man who wears a brown suit. Beside him is a bar graph with two bars. One is tall while the other remains low.

    "Public image has never affectedpanies and their stock prices in the past, but in the new age of technology and consumer awareness, studies have shown that CEOS and Chairmans'' public image is important."

    The professor points to the bar chart beside him. He looks back to the camera, his pointer aimed at the higher bar.

    "Research shows that consumers prefer to buy frompanies whose CEOs are in long-termmitted rtionships," his pointer moves to the lower bar, "than those who are surrounded with scandals of affairs and divorce."

    A sense of relief floods my body. The pieces of the puzzle havee together

    and my worry has been over nothing.

    My stress hasn''t been over my feelings for Ste. It was my business mind shielding me from something that could''ve destroyed mypany and everything that I have built.

    I''ll have to talk to Ste and see if we cane to an agreement that can work for

    the both of us, especially since my career is on the line.

    #Chapter 22-1 Ward It All!

    #Chapter 22 - I Want It All!

    Ste

 My Princess 22

    My marriage to Adrian has been nothing but lifeless and one sided. Sure, I knew what I was getting myself into when I signed the marriage contract with him, but I never thought my life would end up like this.

    Has the past five years of my life been for nothing? Was it worth it being married to Adrian, the man I loved so much, for him to sign away my body for my sister?

    I remember the first year of our marriage. Adrian was still kind to me then. That was the time when he texted me back, although the messages themselves were rare and far in between, and when he actually paid attention to me.

    He would acknowledge me in our home, ask me how my day has been and if I was feeling okay after a particrly hard surgery. Adrian was as kind as he could have been, which kept me trapped in the light of his so called love.

    The years after that, though, have left me feeling nothing but utter devastation and the bitter taste of disappointment.

    I remember a time when I got home from surgery, the taxi driver helping me inside since he felt bad for me because I was alone and had no one to care for me. When I went inside there house, Adrian was nowhere to be seen. All that was left of him was s sticky note on the kitchen counter asking me if I could pick up more of his favorite snack.

    After that, I always made for sure to have everything fully stocked for him, taking meticulous notes of what he likes and dislikes as well as marking down his go to restaurant order whenever he wanted to bring food home.

    Has my effort been all for nothing? My attempt to make him notice me, to realize that I can truly fulfill the role as wife and will love him endlessly has been in vain.

    If I could go back in time and tell myself from five years ago to not sign the contract, to walk away from it all, I would. If I could rewind the clock and steal younger me away, to tell her to not abandon her brothers she met through the hacking mainframe, I would do it in a heartbeat

    Anger bubbles inside my chest. I have to stop myself from letting out a scream so I don''t rm other people out

    on the street.

    I thought that a walk would be best to clear my head, but all! can see now is the error of my mistake. My anger and irritation has reached an all time high.

    I am unable to get Adrian''s face out of my head. His smug smile while he sipped his drink, the way he so easilypared me to ra without even giving it a second thought.

    He only cares about himself. No one else. It will be for the best if I leave him, to get out of the constant state of hurt and negativity that is sure to follow wherever he goes.

    My hand reaches for the inside of my bag, fumbling around before my fingers make contact with my cellphone. I yank it out and swipe through my contacts, finding Dominic''s name and quickly pressing the call button.

    The line rings for a few seconds. I watch the sun hide itself behind the numerous amounts of skyscrapers that sit in the heart of the city.

    "Ste?" Dominic''s voice is surprised yet quiet on the other side, "is everything okay?"

    "Where are you? I need to speak with you. It''s important," immediately respond, my tone sharp and filled with

    irritation.

    "Are you okay? Do I need toe get you?" I can hear him moving around, his clothes brushing against each

    #Chapter 22-1 Ward 11 Alli

    other.

    "Where are you?" I push the words out, not wanting to explode just yet.

    "I''m at home, Ste," Dominic sighs. I can see him rubbing his eyes from defeat.

    "I''ll be there soon," I abruptly end the call and hail a taxi, giving them the home''s address.

    As soon as the car pulls into the vicinity of the house, I can spot all five of my brothers standing outside the doors, every single one of them having their arms crossed over their chests. I step out of the car and Sebastian steps. forward, leaning inside the car and handing the taxi driver wad of cash.

    "Are you okay?" Dominic steps forward, looking down at me, I slowly inhale and shake my head, feeling my anger slowly simmer down.

    "What happened?" Luca is next to speak, stepping in front of Dominic, his broad frame eclipsing Dominic''s smaller one..

    "Is there anything we can do to help?" Matteo adds, trying to move around Luca but Luca pushes him away.

    I open my mouth to speak but close it when I see their concerned faces. My heart feels full just looking at it, but my burning aggravation keeps me from fully feeling happy

    Tapping Luca''s shoulder, he steps to the side and my eyes meet Dominic''s. He steps forward, eyes filled with nothing but worry, and I sigh.

    "I want to divorce Adrian. I need it done as soon as possible

    Dominic nods. He turns and nods his head towards the front door of the home. I nce at my brothers, who all look shocked by what I just said, and follow Dominic inside,

    We sit inside one of the mansion''s offices, pictures of the boys from when they were younger scattered across the room. I can''t help but feel a tinge of sadness that I''m not in any of the photos.

    We sit down next to each other on the plush leather couch. He holds a notepad in his hand, already scribbling down notes.

    "What happened?" Is the first question that Dominic asks me.

    "Does it matter? I want to get away from him," I bite back my venomous tone, knowing that Dominic is one of thest people who deserves to have my anger taken out on him.

    "We need a proper reasoning for divorce, but we can always circle back to it if you want,ˇ± Dominic says. I nod." Okay...did you sign a prenup with him? Any type of contract?"

    1 freeze. Adrian and I didn''t sign a prenup, but I did sign a contract stating that

    him and hispany could use my body for research.

    "No to the prenup," I say nothing more than that. Dominic pods.

    "Okay, that''s good. Is there anything specific that you want out of the divorce?"

    The questionys heavy on my chest and mind. I can''t help but feel a wave of pettiness wash over me as Adrian''s voice echoes throughout my mind.

    I don''t need Adrian''s wealth, but there''s a part of me that knows that ra and her parents are going to suck his wallet dry, leaving him with nothing. My heart aches at the thought despite my mind telling me that it''s simply karina at work, that he''s getting what he deserves.

    "I want his money," I look Dominic in the eyes, "I want all of it. Not just a portion."

    23

    #Chapter 22

    "Ste...I don''t think-"

    "Dominic. Trust me. This is for the best," I interrupt him, gently cing my hand on top of his. He nods, his shoulders slightly slouching as relief touches his body.

    He begins to write on his notepad and I look away, staring at the countless family photos,

    I can''t let ra and her parents get their greedy hands on Adrian''s money. He''s worked so hard to build hispany and wealth, they''ll only destroy what he''s made so far. Adrian deserves more than that.

    A small portion of my mind remembers how Adrian has treated me in the past, how he''s called me a gold digger and materialistic. This will be myst gift to him. After this, he can fend off the true materialists on his own without my help.

    #Chapter 23-Something Gan

 My Princess 23

    #Chapter 23 - Something Gained

    Ste

    After spending hours with Dominic in the mansion''s office, I found myself in thefort of freshly washed and dried sheets in my designated bedroom. Sleep overtook my body almost instantly. My intense emotions from earlier in the day have made my body feel so tired.

    I woke up to the feeling of warm sunlight on my face. The certains are drawn open and there''s a cup of ice water on the bedside table. A small note sits beside the ss and the writing is a beautiful cursive.

    We''re eating downstairs! Join us when you wake up! Mom

    A smile blooms across my face. I slip out of bed and walk towards the bathroom. The first that I see are the dark eye bags. That hang under my eyes.

    I ssh some water onto my face and then dry it off, dipping out of the room, hoping that my face livens up. I quickly get ready, throwing on some of the spare clothes that hang in the closet, and quietly make my way down the wooden staircase.

    Someughs are head from the bottom of the stairs. I slow my pace, trying to avoid the creaks in the wood. I round" theer towards the sounds and listen as Luca boasts about a race he won against another drag racer.

    1 poke my head out from behind the entryway, looking to see a lively Luca swing his arms around as he tells the story. Ss sits beside him with a stoic expression, casually spreading jam across a piece of toast

    I step inside therge dining room. Almost instantly, I am spotted by Sebastian, whose smile is as warm as morning sun. I smile back and watch as he stands, pulling out the empty chair that sits beside him.

    "Ste!" Dominic''s voice carries across the table. "How did you sleep?"

    "I slept well, thank you for asking," I sit down, quietly thanking Sebastian as he pushes in the chair.

    the

    The table suddenly falls quiet. There are a few faint clinks of silverware against the white porcin tes with the asional bump between sses. I clear my throat and watch as Matteo, who sits to the other side of me, up my te with different varieties of fruit and pieces of toast.

    "You

    look pretty tired," Sebastian leans in, nudging me.

    "I''ll be okay," I look up at him and smile. He nods in return, not pressing any further.

    I eat a strawberry and can feel several pairs of eyes on me. look up and then nce around the table. Luca and Dominic smile at me while Ss focuses on his toast. Meanwhile, my parents, who sit at opposite ends of the table, barely look at each other and instead put their focus on me.

    "You look tired, Ste," my mother quietly says. I take a bite out of another strawberry and nod, chewing as quickly as I can.

    "It''s been a long couple of days," I begin, "I''m pushing through, thou

    "I want you to know," my mom then looks around the table and gestures to the rest of the men who sit at the table, "actually, all of us want you to know that you have our support no matter what."

    "We want nothing but the best for you," my father adds, clearing his throat. "Thank you," my voice cracks. Everyone at the table nods and then continue with their previous conversations.

    Warmth spreads throughout my chest. I ce my fork down and smile at them all, feeling the fatigue slowly dissipate within my body. Tears brin my eyes, forming out of both exhaustion and happiness.

    fills

    #Chapter 23 - Something Gainek

    Despite there being no pictures of me alongside my family in the officest night, this breakfast feels as if I have never left the picture. Something inside of me feels whole again,pleted. The missing piece of my heart has been returned to me after being away for so long

    After breakfast, Sebastian offered to give me a ride home since he has work in the city. He helped me gather my belongings and we got into his car and left.

    The first couple minutes of the car ride was filled with small talk; we asked about each other''s past week and if there was anything new or exciting that happened. Once all of our questions were answered, afortable silence filled the air. We listened to music, Sebastian nodding his head to the music, before the song turned sad.

    I sigh and look out the window. The clouds are big and fluffy today. Maybe it''s a sign that good things areing back to me.

    "Ste?" Sebastian asks. I hum in return. "Do you need to talk about your... situation with Adrian?"

    I turn to look at him. He nces over at me and meets my gaze for a brief second before turning back to the road. I hesitate to speak.

    his

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to. You should know, though, that I will always be here to listen if you need it, words make me feel calm again. I nod and look away for a brief moment, the topic of conversation weighing on me.

    "Adrian," my voice trails off, "Adrian and I grew apart. He pays more attention to his...business than he does to me. I don''t want to feel neglected or be the second choice anymore."

    I make sure to avoid any truths that will make Sebastian tum the car around and get revenge on Adrian for how he''s treated me. Honestly, if he or any of my brothers were to find out the truth, nothing good wille out of it, just pure angst and unnecessary drama.

    "He did that to you?" Sebastian asks in a low volce. I nod, hating how easy it is to lie to him.

    "He prioritized his business over me, never texted back, never came home for dinner, and-" I stop myself before I can continue, not allowing my emotions to take over my words.

    Turning away, I stare back out at the clouds before they disappear behind the tall metal skyscrapers. I wipe away a tear from my eye, the salty liquid absorbing back into my skin before Sebastian can notice.

    "It''s okay, Ste," Sebastian breathes out. The cares to a stop and he reaches over, taking my hand from my Jap and into his. He gives my hand a gentle and reassuring squeeze.

    I look at him with glossy eyes, feeling more tears form as the seconds tick by. He reaches over and wipes a few tears away right as they fall.

    There''s something in his eyes that lets me know that he knows more. Sebastian slightly nods, not saying anything else and suddenly I can breathe again.

    The light turns green and he begins to drive again.

    "Maybe you should stay at the house with us," Sebastian suggests, "so we can all keep an eye on you and be there when you need us."

    "I think I''ll be okay, Sebastian," I respond.

    He drives the car to the front of my apartment building where the doorman waves

    at me through the window. I wave back and turn to look at Sebastian, who gazes

    at our connected hands. He runs his thumb over my knuckles.

    "I promise to call and text you every morning and night if you let me go," I say in a

    gentle yet somewhat teasing tone. A small smile perks his lips up for a brief moment. Heangles his face to look back at me, letting go of my

    Chapter 23-Something Gained

    hand.

    "At least let me walk you inside," Sebastian gestures to the door. I nod.

    He is quick to shut the car off and hustles around the car, greeting the doorman, and opens up my car door, I get out and thank him, slinging my bag over my shoulder. We walk side by side to the front door.

    "Call me when you get inside, okay?" Sebastian asks, I nod "Okay...good, good."

    "I feel like you''re going to have a worse time with this than I am," I tease, nudging into his side.

    "Maybachuckles. He opens his arms and I roll my eyes, sliding into them, giving him a firm hug with a smile.

    Chapter 24-Wife ?i

    #Chapter 24 - Wife vs Stock

 My Princess 24

    #Chapter 24 ¨C Wife vs Stock

    Adrian

    Last night''s news report stuck with me. Are stock prices nowadays truly dependent on how apany''s leader''s life looks like? Will I soon be under the microscope when people turn to invest in my pharmaceuticalpany?

    The thought sends chills down my spine. I can see the news articles and headlines already.

    Pharmaceutical CEO in hot water amid messy divorce with estranged wife!

    Adrian''s pharmaceuticalpany''s stock plummets, forcing thepany to dere bankruptcy!

    Adrian''s wife takes everything he has, leaving him with nothing!

    Ste''s face shes across my mind, striking my heart with an aching pain due to the looming threat of divorce she hands over my head.

    Will she take me for everything I have? Will she go after every nickel and dime, even the left over change in my jacket pockets?

    No...she''s not that cruel. In the five years of our marriage, she has always been kind and has helped me throughout the years.

    Ste has changed for the worse, though. I guess that is what the end of a long rtionship does to people.

    I should go see her, convince her to not go through with the divorce, if she is still thinking about it, that is. She would listen to me, right? Listen to reason and see that we can go about this whole messy situation like the adults

    we are.

    I simply do not have time to be immature and petty. I run a sessful, billion dor business and I develop new medical technologies and medicine that saves millions of lives. Acting like a child and throwing temper tantrums, like how Ste does, is not going to get me anywhere.

    "Adrian?" My assistant''s voice snaps me back to reality. I look at him and raise an eyebrow, setting down the informational packet in front of me. "What do you think about the deal?"

    "Go through with it," 1 push away from my desk and stand up, looking at my assistant who sits in the chair in front of me. "I''m going to take the rest of the day off. I have personal matters to attend to."

    "But, sir! You have scheduled meetings all day!" My assistant follows me as I walk to my door, running my fingers through my hair.

    "Cancel or reschedule them," I wave them away, pressing the elevator''s button. "This is urgent."

    I step inside the elevator door and slip my phone out from my pocket. Swiping through my apps, I press the text messages and then press Ste''s name.

    "What if there''s an emergency?" My assistant asks while the elevator doors slowly close.

    "Then figure it out," I narrow my eyes at them. Once the doors are closed, I turn my attention back down to my phone screen, staring at Ste''s name and our text messages.

    Our messages have always been one sided. In the past, Ste was the one always texting me but now? I have been the one who has been texting her to meet or to give her the chance to exin herself.

    My fingers hover over the keyboard. I am unsure of what to say or do. I feel like no matter what, something will be mimunicated or be misconstrued where tensious will run high between us again.

    #Chapter 24 Wil

    Is she still

    mad at me? We''ve both slept onst night''s fight. I''ve calmed down so she has to be as well.

    I need things to go well between us. My career andpany are on the line. Ste will understand this, she always

    has

    I get inside my car and speed out of the parking garage, heading towards downtown. Ste''s new apartment is not that far from my office and is just about a ten minute drive. The closer and closer I get to her building, though, my heartbeat slowly speeds up.

    The car engine roars to life every time I press on the gas pedal, speeding down the almost empty streets now that The morning traffic has died down.

    Ste''s apartmentes into view and I park my car across the street. I slip out of the car, fixing my suit jacket. Just as I''m about to walk across the street, a ck car pulls up in front of her building and it stops me in my tracks.

    The paint is dark and sleek. I can barely make out who is inside the car through the heavily tinted windows. The car door swings open and my eyes immediately train themselves on the figure that emerges from the darkness.

    Sebastian steps out of the car, his suit neatly pressed and he''s quick around the front of the car. The side opens and Ste steps out. My heart skips a beat, tension already straining my body.

    passenger

    The man reeks of wealth. His suit is perfectly tailored and his car is from the most expensive sports car brand. His hair is perfect, too, and makes him look even more handsome.

    Is this what Ste truly wants? I know that I have suspected it in the past, but seeing him sh his wealth in front of the humble apartment building only reiterates that fact

    If it''s wealth she wants, I can give it to her! I''ve provided for her in the past, so what''s changed?

    Their shared smiles make my nostrils re, my breathing now bing slow and ragged. Ste''s hip bumps into Sebastian''s as they walk to the door. Sheughs and he turns to look down at her, her hazel eyes as vibrant as ever from across the street.

    A sharp pain stabs my heart. I took looking into her eyes for granted, those hazel hues always made me feel safe andfortable.

    That should be me dropping her off at her apartment, not him. I can pick her up in a fancy sports car that is worth millions of dors and give her flowers whenever she wants

    What does he have that I don''t?

    Wait...what am I even thinking? She''s made it clear that she does not want me. That she does not want to do with anything that involves me.

    I jog across the street, making sure to stay out of sight. When Sebastian holds his arms open, all I can see is red.

    My mind goes silent. My fists immediately ball at my sides, knuckles white. My skin tingles and it feels as if I''m being poked by a million tiny little needles.

    How can she act so casual with him? Ste must have been seeing him before ra woke up because there is no way in hell that the two of them could already be acting so cozy with one another within such a short time.

    I take a step towards them. Sebastian pulls away and heads back to his car.

    Ste stays by the door, waving to him as he gets inside his car.

    The window rolls down and he says something that I can''t hear. She rolls her

    eyes and waves him away, herugh carrying down the sidewalk.

    He revs his engine and she turns to face the door. His car speeds away, seamlessly shifting into the afternoon

    traffic.

    Ste My voice booms across the sidewalk. Ste turns to look at me and her smile immediately drops from her face. "You have some exining to do!"

    125 Let MeExn

 My Princess 25

    #Chapter 25- Let Me Exin!

    Adrian

    "Ste!ˇ± I repeat, forcing my feet to move in her direction. Stay right where you are!"

    Random people on the street stare at us. They point and stare, a few of them even taking out their phones to record us. I re at them as I pass by, making them turn away and mind their own damn business.

    Ste''s eyes widen and she turns around. I stare at the back of her head, her dark brown hair flying in the air as she swivels on her heels. She steps towards the door and is already motion towards the apartment lobby door.

    I quicken my pace, my feet pounding against the ground, and snatch her wrist in my hand. She turns to look at me and tries to snatch her hand back but I keep her right in front of me.

    "Ste," her name vibrates against my throat. Her skin is like fire against my fingers, burning into my skin. I try to keep my voice quiet, though, not wanting to alert the people around us and have our marital issues be brought to the media''s attention before I can put a stop to it.

    "Let go of me, Adrian," she warns, her voice sharp and deadly. I shake my head at her, pulling her into my chest.

    "Why were you with him?" I ask in a low, gravelly voice, "What was he doing here?"

    "Why does it matter to you?" Ste shoots back. She takes a step backwards, putting distance between us. It pains me to have her be so far away from me.

    "It matters," 1 force the words out of my mouth, looking into her hazel eyes, "because I am your husband. I deserve to have a conversation with my wife."

    "You don''t be my husband for much longer," Ste yanks her wrist away from my grasp.

    My hand suddenly feels cold without her touch. I shudder, quickly hiding how much the loss of her touch truly

    affects me

    "You didn''t answer my question,ˇ± I press on, narrowing my eyes at her. My once perfectly ced hair falls into my face, the blonde strands slightly obscuring my vision.

    Ste remains silent. Her eyes dart around the environment that surrounds us, looking around for help that will nevere. Her silence drives me crazy, pushing me towards the brink of losing my mind.

    How can she be so silent at a time like this? Does she not know what she is doing to me? How she has been on my mind ever since she told me that she''ll divorce me?

    And to think that she probably went out after she left. Hell, the probably went over to wherever Sebastian told her to go, finding sce in his embrace.

    That''s why he dropped her off, right? It is bold of him to drop her off in broad daylight. Out of all people, he has to know that there are people who are always watching men of our status.

    I guess to Ste, though, that my status and wealth is well below Sebastian''s.

    "What does he have that I don''t?" 1 expect her to answer my question.

    Ste''s gaze burns into my eyes. She continues to be quiet, refusing to answer any of my questions.

    Her once happy expression one that she had with him and not me is now gone. A scowl has been carved into her face and the warmth in her eyes has turned ice cold. It makes me shudder to know that I am most likely the target of her newfound anger and hatred.

    "Ste,ˇ± 1 clear my throat, leaning down so our eyes are at the same level. "Answer me. Now."

    "I don''t owe you a thing, Adrian," Ste pushes past me. She heads for the lobby doors, stomping her feet on the ground. I grab her wrist once again and pull her back to me, refusing to let go this time.

    "Why are you being so difficult? I need to talk to you about something important,ˇ± I necessitate the need for us to talk, trying to get her to listen.

    "Oh? Really? You need to talk to me?" Ste scoffs, pulling her arm away from me yet again. "Because it seems like you''re badgering me with your questions and insecurities instead of having a civil conversation."

    I swallow a scoff that threatens to leave my mouth.

    Insecurities? Me? Is she serious? I bite my tongue, not wanting to throw any more low blows her way, and take a deep breath.

    "Let''s have a conversation, then," I try to match her words, wanting to appeal to her mood instead of my heightened emotions.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± she immediately responds, furiously shaking her head, ˇ°I don''t want to talk to you."

    I scoff. I can feel my anger start to take hold of my body and mind. I step forward, hands trembling from up frustration towards her and her attitude.

    my pent

    "Let me guess, you don''t want to talk to me because I don''t shower you with gifts and money like he does? If it''s money you want, Ste, I can give that to you!" I raise my voice but quickly fall silent, realizing that we are out in public

    "My life," Ste res at me, "is not run by money and luxury like you think it is. And, quite frankly, I don''t care what new reason or excuse you''vee up with to try and get me to stay. I''m going through with the divorce whether you like it or not, Adrian."

    Her words chill me to my core. I am unsure on how to respond to her. Is everything that she''s led me to believe been a big fat lie?

    "Ste," I breathe out from defeat, pinching the bridge of my nose, "if you could just give me a minute to exin, I can-"

    "Leave me alone, Adrian. I don''t want to talk or see you any more than I have to," Ste turns around.

    I reach out and ce my hand on her shoulder. She snaps around and pushes

    my hand off of her body, acting like I had just burned her.

    "If you don''t leave me alone, I swear I will go get a restraining order that will make you stay away from me," Ste warns, her voice like venom.

    "Please don''t," my voice cracks, shaking my head at her.

    "Are you asking me not to because you genuinely want to make ameiids with me and repair what has been broken between us? Or are you only saying this because you want to avoid the bad press that wille out of your wife putting a restraining order against you?"

    Igo silent. My feet cement themselves into the ground, unable to move.

    I hate to admit it but she has a point. The first reason why I came here today to appeal to her sense w from my own selfishness and desire to keep my image niceand shiny. I need the validation and reassurance that

    founded

    mypany will be saved from the ruins of divorce, that the stock prices will not be affected

    No words fall from my mouth, just the deafening sound of Blence that hangs between us.

    #Chapter 25-Let Me Exm!

    "That''s what I thought," Ste scoffs, looking away for a brief moment before turning her gaze back to me. Her eyes gloss over and my heart aches. She begins to walk backwards towards the lobby doors.

    .35 BONUS

    hapter 26 - Reeschal Anger

 My Princess 26

    Ste

    I storm through the apartment lobby doors. When people look at me, they immediately move out of the way, parting like the Red Sea as 1 make my way towards the elevators. I smash the button and cross my arms over my chest, ring at the metal doors.

    Who the hell does Adrian think he is? How can he think that showing up in front of my apartment building and causing a scene would make me want to stay married to him? If anything, he just proved to me that I should divorce him as soon as I possibly can!

    I can''t get his look out of my head. The way he hesitated to respond to my question, looking everywhere but me as the realization set in that he wasn''t there for me, but for his own self importance and image.

    It only makes me even more angry.

    I step inside the elevator and turn around, ring at the world. Nobody enters the elevator with me. Instead, they divert their gazes and turn away, waiting for the other elevator toe. The doors close and I let out a frustrated sigh and cover my face with my hands.

    I should have seen thising Adrian has shown me exactly how much I mean to him time and time again. Throughout our marriage, I held onto a sliver of hope that he would change his ways, but today showed me that he is incapable of doing so.

    Adrian only cares about a few things. He cares about hispany and job, his image, and ra. That''s all.

    My mind shes back to that fateful day in the hospital. The nurse told me about Adrian''s signature on release forms about signing my heart away. I desperately wanted her im to be false, to be something that will not haunt me for the rest of my life.

    But it was true.

    Adrian had signed the consent forms and was ready and willing to give my life up for ra, someone who has treated me so cruelly throughout my life. The thought of it makes me nauseous.

    The elevator doors slowly slide open and I have to hold back the tears that make my eyes sting. I exit, taking each agonizing step towards my apartment.

    A single tear rolls down my cheek. I wipe it away as soon as it reaches my lips, the salty taste bringing me out of my subconscious movements.

    My phone vibrates in my pocket. I suck in a sharp breath and pull the phone out, staring at my father''s face and name on the screen. My heart aches, swallowing any leftover piece of happiness that I once felt from this morning. How can I exin to them that their daughter is trying to escape a loveless marriage? How can I exin to them that their daughter''s husband used parts of her body to save her foster sister, the woman he truly loves?

    Just the thought of it makes me nauseous. I sigh and use my free hand to fix my hair and face, wiping away the tears. If I can make myself look better, maybe I can fake feeling better so that they do not be worried over The call goes to voicemail but my father immediately calls once again, my phone vibrating in my hand. I reach my apartment door and slip out my key. I ce the phone between my shoulder and ear as I unlock the door.

    "Dad?" I breathe into the phone, trying my best to cover up any hint of sadness that may be present in my tone. Is everything okay?"

    "Hi, Ste. Everything is okay, no need to worry about us,ny father responds, his voice still holding its

    Reschial Anant

    authoritative yet gentle tone. "Your mother and I were wondering if we could get the chance to see you sometime

    "Didn''t I just see you this morning?" I say in a teasing tone pushing into my apartment before locking the door behind me. I trek deeper into my home, taking in thefortable surroundings, feeling my body immediately

    rx..

    "Yes, yes you did," my father chuckles, "but this is about something else. It is important that we have this conversation soon."

    My heart stops beating and I freeze in ce. Does he know about what Adrian and my foster parents have done to me?

    "Okay," 1 chirp, masking my nervousness.

    "Come by whenever you''re free, Ste, okay? Whenever works best for you works best for us," I can hear my father''s smile over the phone.

    "Okay! Sounds good, I''ll see you soon, then," I quickly hang up the phone call before he can say anything else.

    I rush to my bedroom, tears now freely flowing down my face, and facete into

    the bed. My sheets absorb my tears as I let go of my pent up sadness.

    An hour passes and my body has calmed down. I sit up and grab myptop, needing a distraction from my thoughts. I quickly open up the hacker mainframe and a list of jobs floods myputer screen.

    I aimlessly scroll, looking over offers that have been sent to me with project files attached. They''re fine, okay, but the pay is way too low for what they''re asking me

    to do.

    A notification ding catches my attention. I click on it and immediately regret my decision.

    Adrian: Tracer, I have another job for you.

    Tracer: Not interested.

    I go to click out of the messaging board but Adrian still follows up with the project details. He needs someone find any fresh articles about him and his wife and to delete them from the inte, making them appear as if they never existed.

    Adrian: If you do this, I''ll give you five million dors.

    Tracer: Please stop contacting me. I''m not interested in working for you.

    I m myptop closed and toss it to the other side of the bed. A scowl forms across my face and I re at the metal box, crossing my arms over my chest.

    Of course, Adrian is still worried about his image. Hell, he is even unting his vast wealth to get the job done. It angers me more than I realize it does.

    I don''t want to work with someone who only cares about themself and the way they appear to the world. Adrian only cares about the surface level of things and only does what he wants to do. He never takes other people''s feelings and circumstances into consideration whenever he does something

    All I know is that if I stay in this marriage with Adrian, my life will continue to deteriorate and I will never fully be free from him. Distancing myself from him is the best couple of action. I can''t let him see me ot have ess to me.

    If he does, he will think that it is okay to show up to my apartment and cause a scene. He will continue to think that it is okay to demand that I obey hismand since I are his wife.

    Once I am divorced from him, I will be able to breathe agal I will be able to live my life the way I should have

    been living it this whole time. I will no longer be subjected to hospital rooms, petty arguments, and false usations from ra,

 My Princess 27

    #Chapter 27 - All Bark And No Bite

    Adrian

    Days have gone by and I still have not received word from Ste or her so calledwyer about the divorce. They have been radio silent and I can''t help but admit that the thought of being served papers haunts me.

    The threat hangs over my head while 1 am at work, while Lan in the middle of an important business meeting, and when I am home alone after the work day has ended. I have stared at my phone for hours on end, waiting for a call or message from my own personalwyer that he has been handed papers on my behalf or that he has received word from herwyer that they are going through with it.

    Nothing hase though, so the looming threat of Ste divorcing me has begun to vanish, disappearing into the night like a misty fog

    Perhaps Ste hase to realize that she needs me to survive. She needs my money and influence to go about our societal circle with ease, although she has always been on the more quiet side while at public events.

    Or maybe, just maybe, Ste cares about me.

    Hopefully there is a part of her that lies beyond the materialistic gold digger I havee to know. I know that Ste has a good heart and I know that she is capable of being kind and caring, so maybe that side of her has finallye out.

    If there is even a possibility that Ste can put aside her selfish ways and see just how hard and devastating a divorce would be for mypany and I, especially when stock prices are soaring and are not slowing down, then I wish for her to take the opportunity to show me decency and kindness despite my constant outbursts towards her.

    A part of me knows that I should apologize to her for the way I have been treating her, but ever since ra woke up from hera, things have been so different. Circumstances have changed and maybe Ste is just scared of what is going to happen to her after the dust is settled.

    Had I not reassured her that I will continue to take care of her? Is Ste freaking out over a loss that will nevere?

    and pinch the bridge of my nose, the tips of my fingers gradually moving to my eyes to massage away the

    that begins to form. My phone vibrates on my desk but I pay no attention to it. I click a button on my desk and my secretary immediately pushes inside my office,

    "How may I help you, sir?" she asks with a bright smile on her face.

    "How many more meetings do I have for the rest of the day?" I inquire and stand from my desk, circling around, and slowly approaching her.

    With one quick nce at her notepad, she responds, "It looks like you have three more to go, sir, and you next one begins in just a few minutes if you would like to follow me to the board room."

    I nod and slip my phone, which continues to beep and vibrate, into my pocket. We walk down the hallway. I remain silent while she hands me the necessary papers for the meeting, quietly briefing me on the subject matter since my mind has been preupied with Ste.

    I enter the room and take my ce at the head of the table while the others remain on the sides with a few seats separating us. My secretary passes me off to my assistant and I nod my head at him, pulling out my phone and hiding it within the informational packet. The group begins their meeting and my assistant jots down notes for

    ??

    My finger taps ra''s name, opening up our text messages I scroll for what seems like an eternity, ra''s messages take up the entire screen, the numerous amounts of gray chat bubbles bing monotonous and

    #Chapter 27. All Park, And No Exe

    boring

    It makes my eyes feel tired and I can''t help but hold back ayawn. As I read trough her messages, amon theme arises: my divorce with Ste.

    I contain a frustrated groan, swallowing it whole as the meeting; drowns on. More messages from ra flood in.

    ra: I know you saw this!

    ra: Please answer me!

    ra: Adrian, my love, we need to talk about your marriage with Stel

    1 gnaw at the inside of my cheek, anxiety slowly bubbling inside my chest. My fingers hover over the phone''s keyboard, ready to type a message so I can put ra''s mind at ease, but nothinges to me. My mind ispletely nk on how to respond to her.

    ra: Can I call you? Please? It''s urgent!

    Adrian: I can''t talk right now. I am currently in a meeting. Can we talkter?

    What I texted ra is the truth however, there is an underlying motive behind my words. I need time to think of a proper response to her, to think of a way to tell her that Ste and I are not going to get a divorce due to reasons out of her control.

    How can I exin to her that my marriage to Ste has an effect on my career and I? Will she be able to understand that I will not be able to give her the life that she deserves?

    ra: No, Adrian, you need to call me now!

    ra: I swear if you hang up my call again, I''m going to ignore you!

    Adrian: I am in a meeting, I can call you afterwards.

    ra: That just feels like an excuse!

    I suck in a sharp breath. The team currently presenting stops halfway through

    their powerpoint, looking at me with scared and confused eyes.

    "Is...is everything okay? Do you not like what we have nned?" the leader of the group asks. I look up from my phone and clear my throat.

    "I think what you have nned so far is okay. Please, continue," I nod my head at them, rxing into my chair and moving my phone to myp.

    They go back to their presentation and I go back to my messages.

    I stare at ra''s words, the way she so easily tears into me for not being able to call her back immediately. A sh of heat strikes my chest, irritation slowly flooding my veins

    I click out of our chat and scroll through the rest of my contacts, my greeneyes finallynding on Ste''s name. I press it and the chat expands. It is one sided, as usual, but with me texting and her ignoring me

    I stare at the countless blue chat bubbles, my face scrunching up as I scroll all the way up to the week before ra woke up. The blue bubbles turn more and more gray the farther I push up. A tinge of regret and embarrassinent burns in the back of my mind.

    Ste''s messages to me have always been kind and weing. She didn''t demand a single thing from me nor did she threaten to ignore me.

    #Chapter 27. At Bark And Nai Tite

    Ste: I just got out of surgery. I hope you''re doing well.

    Ste: I made your favorite dinner to celebrate yourpany''s milestone!

    Ste: Will youe visit me in the hospital? If not, that''s okay. I know you''re busy.

    I turn my phone off, unable to look at the warm messages. These are not the words of a materialistic woman. Not even ra messages me like this and she is the woman who I love the most, not Ste.

    Is Ste''s sudden personality change because of Sebastian? Has he seduced her

    to prioritize wealth and power over the sanctity of marriage?

 My Princess 28

    #Chapter 28 ¨C A Disagreement

    Ste

    Ss waits for me outside my apartment building, his vintage muscle car parked on the side of the street. As soon as I step outside and see him, I smile and wave. He returns the wave but not the smile, turning to open up the passenger side door.

    I slip inside and watch as he circles the car, ring at whoever looks our way, and gets inside. Without another word, Ss starts the car and drives off, the sound of the purring engine filling in the silence and our ears. "So," I look over at my brother, keeping my smile strong, how have you beentely?"

    "Been fine," Ss responds, not even looking over at me. I mod and pucker my lips as if I just tasted something

    sour.

    "That''s good. Have you done anything cool recently?" I ask to try and continue the conversation. Ss simply shrugs in response. I swallow the bitter taste of disappointment and turn away, looking outside the window as the conversation dies down.

    We soon pull up to our parents'' mansion, thebination of dark wood and stone beckoning us closer. Ss parks in front of the doors and turns his engine off, getting out with me following suit.

    "It was nice to spend-"I can barely finish my sentence before Ss disappears behind the doors, leaving me stranded outside, "-time with you." I finish my sentence out of disappointment.

    I walk up the steps and close the door behind me. My mother spots me from up the stairs, waving her hand.

    "Ste! You''re here! Stay right there, I''ll be down in a moment!" my mother disappears for a few seconds before reappearing, rushing down the stairs with a small smile on her face. "How have you been? Good?"

    "Could be better," I shrug nonchntly. It''s the truth but it''s just good enough for her to not press further.

    We walk down the hall in afortable silence. We pass by a Luca, who eagerly waves at me, and Dominic whose head is hidden behind countless stacks of paper.

    My mother and I enter in arge office that has arge window that overlooks the enormous and luscious backyard. My father swivels around in his chair and nods his head at us as a greeting. We sit down in two chairs that sit in front of his desk.

    "Good morning, Ste, it is so good to see you," my father begins. I smile at him and ce my bag onto the floor beside me, gettingfortable in my chair.

    "We want to begin this by expressing our support for your divorce with Adrian," my mother chimes in. I look at her, smile faltering, and pretend like it doesn''t bother

    me.

    "But," my father interjects, "since you are my daughter, there will be eyes on you at all times. Not having a husband will prevent you from certain... protections in the eyes of the criminal underworld."

    My mother crosses her arms over her chest, a scowl already forming on her face while she stares at him. I look between them, sensing a slow building tension forming.

    "Haying a husband who is within our world will give you anotheryer of protection from those who wish to hurt us," my father folds his hands together on the top of his desk.

    "She doesn''t need a husband so soon," my mother rolls her eyes with a scoff, "she''s barely started her first divorce. Let her live a little."

    "We need to protect her. It is our job to protect her and if that means finding her a husband who will do so, then so

    be it," my father''s eyes snap to her, his face now matching her scowl.

    I remain silent, unable to find a proper way to jump into the conversation or without making things worse.

    "Her face is unknown to the other mafia families. We can give her private bodyguards to protect her when she isn''t with us or doesn''t have any of her brothers with her."

    "Having one of our own constantly with her will only give her more attention."

    Their bickering continues, voices growing louder and louder by the second, crescendoing into one big screaming match. My father stands and leans over the desk, exerting power over my mother, who barely gives him the time of day as she stands and exits the room.

    "Ste," his voice captures my attention, "what do you think?"

    The question is heavy on my shoulders and yet the answer is even heavier on my tongue. A part of me wants to y the role of a good daughter, to give in to my father''s wishes, but another piece of me wants to be free from expectation.

    "I...I think that after being in a loveless marriage, I don''t want to jump straight into a new one," I avert his gaze, if I could, I would love to have some time for myself since I haven''t been able to have it in so long."

    "I understand," my father nods and sits back down. "I''ll think about it, okay?"

    Thank you, dad," I turn to look at him and nod, standing from the chair. Quickly, I exit the room and quietly close the door from behind me.

    As soon as I exit the office, I spot my mother just down the hall, slowly walking towards the door that leads to the backyard. I hurry after her, cing my bag on a nearby couch, and slip outside the door just as she exits.

    "Mom!" I call out. She stops and turns to me, staring at me with glossy eyes. I catch up and ces my hands on my hips, slightly out of breath from the short run. "Are you okay?"

    "Of course, why wouldn''t I be?" she asks, guiding me towards a nearby chair. I sit down and shrug, a light cough making my body shake.

    "You and dad got...pretty heated in there," I cough between my words, trying to catch my breath. My mother rubs my back and it helps soothe me.

    "Things have been strained between us for a long time. When you were taken away from us, your father and I fell apart. Things haven''t been the same between us," she looks at me with a saddened expression on her face, losing a child is bound to put a kink in things.

    (4

    I nod, feeling an immense amount of guilt be ced onto my chest. My breathing, while already shallow and unpredictable from coughing, slows and it feels like all of the oxygen has left my lungs once again.

    "And please, Ste, don''t ce any of the guilt or me onto yourself. You were just a baby, you had no control over the actions of others," my mother''s words instantly cool my nerves but the weight remains on my chest. "I''ll tell you more about your disappearance if you want, but not now. You should get home and rest, okay? You''re going through a lot."

    My mother''s touch leaves my hand and she walks to the side where a nearby window sits. I lean over the chair as I catch my breath. She snaps her fingers at someone inside and gestures for them toe out before walking back over to

    me.

    "Luca is going to take you home, okay?" She asks, sitting down in the chair beside me, ˇ°you don''t look too well. Please rest up for me, okay?"

    The

    I nod and take her hand in mine, squeezing it. A small smile spreads across her face. The smile is bittersweet and

    sad though, as if it is holding back two decades worth of pain and grief.

    "I''ll be okay, I promise. You need to take care of yourself too," I whisper back, hearing Luca''s loud footstepse out from the house..

    "I will, honey," my mother''s eyes flicker to something behind me, "and you better take good care of your sister. No drag racing on the way to her apartment, okay?" Her voice is stern, instantly putting fear into Luca and I''s

    bodies.

    "Yes, ma''am," Luca says, already scooping me up and into his arms to take me

    home.

 My Princess 29

    #Chapter 29 - A Stolen Life

    Ste

    Luca helps me out of the car, holding onto my arm as we warmly greet the front doorman. His muscr and egregiously tall frame towers over my petite build, making isugh whenever we catch a glimpse of ourselves in a reflection.

    "Are you sure I can''t carry you? It''d be much faster-"

    "Luca, I have two perfectly good legs, let me use them!" 1 interrupt him with a smallugh, lightly punching his. arm as the elevator doors open to reveal my floor''s hallway

    We exit and make sure to avoid any people who pass us in the hall. Luca holds out his hand and I ce my keys into his palm, watching as he opens up my apartment door

    "Come on, let me make you some food before I go," Luca says before disappearing inside my apartment. I roll my eyes and follow behind, locking the door behind me.

    "I don''t have much," I state with a shrug, watching as he scavenges around my small kitchen. "I haven''t had the time to go to the grocery store."

    "Then I''ll take you tomorrow. We''ll get everything that you want and need!" Luca stands and ces his hands on his hips. "For today, I''m going to order you something, okay? And you better save the leftovers."

    "I will, I will," Iugh and plop down onto the couch, groaning from the aching feeling in my lungs.

    I really should not have pushed it today by running after my mom. My health is not good after the countless surgeries and has left me so weak. Some days, I can barely pull myself out of bed let alone make myself food...and it looks like today is one of those days.

    "Are you okay, sis?" Luca sits down next to me. The couch dips and my body immediately moves towards his, my skinny arms colliding with his.

    "Yeah, I''m just tired," I chuckle with a cough. "I think it''s allergy season?"

    "Allergies?" Luca raises an eyebrow at me. I nod. He narrows his eyes before ultimately rxing, moving to his phone to order me food. "Is there anything else I can get for you you today? Since Mom made me your assistant."

    "Actually, could you grab myptop from my room? I have some work to do."

    Just as I am about to sit up, Luca stands and the couch returns to its normal state, pushing me back to the side. I watch as he leaves, the smile disappearing from my face.

    I can''t help but feel that I am a problem, a liability to my birth family. When I was just a baby, I was taken away from them and have caused so much despair and pain. I know it is not my fault, but I can''t help but feel as if there was more I could have done in my younger years to find them.

    Luca walks back over with myptop in his hands. It looks so tinypared to him. I can''t help butugh as he holds it out to me.

    "Who''s the best brother ever?" Luca asks with a smug smile.

    ˇ°Hm,ˇ± I reach out for theptop, ˇ°Sebastian?ˇ± He immediately pulls theptop away from me, a look of disgust prominent on his face.

    "Is Sebastian here helping you? I don''t think so," he holds out theptop, "try again."

    "Luca," I take hold of theptop, both of us still holding on "you are the best brother ever."

    **

    #Chapter 29 A Stolen Life

    Thank you,ˇ± he smiles and lets me take hold of theputer. I ce it on myp and return his smile despite feeling so sad inside about our past. "I gotta head out now. Call me if you need anything, okay?"

    "Okay!" I watch as he makes his way towards the door, finally leaving my eyesight.

    I let out a heavy sigh and lean back into the couch, melting to the plush cushions. My tears sting from tears but I don''t let them fall, unsure that I will be able to stop once I start. Sitting up, I look at myptop, blinking the tears away.

    How can I repay my family for all of the misery that they have been put through? I can see the pain through their smiles and it tugs at my heartstrings, making me want to copse to my knees and beg for their forgiveness of the sins that others havemitted.

    My disappearance leaves me with more questions than answers. Mother was vague about it and I know that there''s more to the story, more than she is letting

    on.

    I slip myptop onto myp and open up my mainframe as my Tracer persona. Clicking through a few buttons and portals, my mind wanders around, trying to find the best ce to start.

    I do not know what exactly happened revolving my disappearance, but I do know that I was dropped off at an orphanage before ra and her parents adopted me and took me into their home.

    My fingers furiously type against the keyboard, bringing up any old files about the orphanage before I pull up their website. With a few simple backdoor codes and sneaking my way into their main server, I immediately direct my attention to the portion where adopted children sit.

    I scroll for what seems like hours, shifting through various other girls that share the name name as me. Their pictures make my heart ache, many of them more and more malnourished the farther I go back.

    I stop. A younger picture of myself stares at me through the screen. I click on it and open up all of my information, expecting there to be a plethora of information. There is barely anything.

    All it has is the age I was epted at the orphanage, barely one years old, to the time I was taken in by ra''s family, which was when I was just a young kid.

    Hospital records are attached to my name, showing off blood tests and DNA samples that looked into my genealogy and any gic mutations. Half of the information is cked out, leaving it useless for me to use as a clue to what is being hidden.

    My mouth goes dry. There is no birth certificate within the numerous amounts of paperwork showcasing my results from the tests.

    Anger and sadness twist my stomach. Even from a young age, I was never able to escape being poked and prodded by needles. I mourn the loss that my younger self had to go through.

    When I reach the files regarding my origins at the orphanage, almost all of the pages are cked out just like the blood panels. There are a few sparse sentences across the pages.

    Woman dropped her off on the steps.

    The name "Ste" was written on her arm in marker.

    No family found or known.

    I close myptop screen. Hot tears run down my cheeks, dripping onto my clothes

    and the couch beside me.

    The hole I once felt in my heart as a child returns to me. The cked out pages and my blurry memory only make

    #Chapter 29-A Stolen Li

    me sadder, unable to process just how shady my childhood was.

    I''m depressed that I can''t remember my birth family and the short amount of time

    we spent together. Instead, I am left with the ugly scars and nightmares of my adoptive family treating me with such cruelty and my time at the orphanage.

    I have to do something to bring our family together. I need to make new memories

    with them to rece the old ones; I must fill my life with the happiness that I deserve to share with them.

 My Princess 30

    #Chapter 30 A Good Wife

    #Chapter 30 - A Good Wife

    Third Person POV

    ra lounges on the couch inside her parents'' home, aimlessly scrolling throughout her social media profiles. They have been carefully sculpted to fit the image of a perfect wife for Adrian, never showing too much skin or too much of her life to her followers while also being just extraverted enough to draw people in.

    She lifts her phone into the air, the camera on, and puts her fingers into a peace sign, winking at the camera. Just as she is about to take the picture, her mother walks by and snatches the phone from her hand.

    "What was that for?" ra immediately sits up and reaches for her phone but her mother keeps it away and at a distance.

    "How is Adrian doing, ra?" her mother asks. She moves to ce her hands on her hips, looking down at her daughter, who rolls her eyes and falls back into the couch.

    "He is fine, I guess," ra responds, picking at the dirt underneath her fingernails, "he has been really busy with work and the divorce so we have not been able to see each other as much as we want to."

    "Oh? Is that so?" her mother ponders aloud. She tosses ra back her phone, eyes moving to her husband, ra''s father, who enters the room. "Call him and see if he needs anything."

    "Why? He''s already annoyed with me as is-"

    "Because showing him that you care will help show him that you''re a better wife than Ste,ˇ± her father interjects and steps in for his wife. He looks down at ra with a stern expression.

    "You are so close to the finish line, ra, and with a little bit more work, you can take Ste''s ce as his wife and live the life that you deserve," her mother adds.

    ra sits up on the couch and stares at the phone in her hands. She pushes her lips to the side and nods, sliding off of the couch.

    "Yeah," she looks at her parents, "you are right...I need to show him just how much I care about him!"

    ra speeds out of the shared living room, furiously typing away on her phone. Her mother sighs and circles the couch, sitting down with her husband following suit.

    They sit in silence, the weight of their financial stresses slowly being lifted off of their shoulders. It is only when ra''s mother looks to the side and sees a family photo with Ste in it that her heart twists inside her chest.

    She takes the framed photo off of the side table, bringing it front of her face. Her husband looks over and sighs. The two of them share an unspoken and shared remorse about the way they have treated their adopted daughter while she grew up.

    Things were great in the beginning. Ste was an exemry child, always doing her chores on time and going to bed when it was her bedtime. When she turned ten, though, she began to sh with ra and became a troublemaker.

    When ra and Ste''s grandmother fell ill, it was ra who informed their parents that Ste maxed out all of their credit cards to buy useless things so they could not pay for the surgery. After that, they both harnessed a deep resentment towards Ste.

    The resentment they held towards Ste remained for theter years of their time together, but when ra fell into hera, Ste turned out to be a big help and was there when they needed her the most. The father, though, had to remind them to forgive but never forget Ste''s previous actions.

    #Chapter 30 A Good Wife

    In time, they began to hold the idea that it should have been Ste in thea instead of their darling ra. "It''s for the best that ra is taking her ce," the father sighs, a hidden sadness behind his words despite how cruel they are. "It has to be done."

    ra''s mother groans and takes the photograph out of from behind the ss, folding it away so they don''t have to see Ste smiling face.

    Adrian

    I sit at a table inside ra''s favorite restaurant. Looking between my watch and around the room, I begin to feel impatient as time ticks away. Just as I''m about to get up and leave, ra rushes inside the dining hall in my direction.

    "Adrian! I am so sorry I''mte. Traffic was so slow," she exims, out of breath and opens her arms, enveloping me in a tight hug. She pulls away just as I''m about to hug her back and sits down.

    I watch her closely, clearing my throat as I wave the waiter over. He ces two menus on the table, which I pick up mine but ra doesn''t. I raise an eyebrow and watch as she turns to the waiter.

    "I will have whatever is the most expensive," she beams, turning her attention back to me. Her makeup is perfectly done, her nails freshly painted. She looks beautiful but something inside of me stirs, making me feel on edge.

    "And for you?" the waiter turns to me, pen at the ready.

    "The filet mignon, rare. Thank you," I hand the waiters the menu before he disappears. My attention goes back to ra, who sits on her phone with a big frown on her face.

    It''s silent and ufortable. She swipes through her apps barely even looking at me. Her frown only grows.

    "So," I clear my throat and sit up in my seat, straightening my posture, "is everything okay? It sounded urgent over the phone."

    "What?" ra blinks at me, setting her phone down. "Oh, right, that," she dramatically sighs and tosses her golden locks over her shoulder. "My friend keeps showing off all of her new items from a shopping haul she went on with the rest of the friend group."

    ra avoids eye contact with me but I can tell that her eyes are glossy from across the table. I lean forward and extend my hand, which she immediately takes.

    "They keep bragging and posting about it. It is making me really sad because, well, I was in that group before thea and now it feels like I am nothing but an outsider," ra''s eyes meet mine.

    "I''m sorry, ra," I sigh, automatically feeling sad that her friends have left her out of their ns. "Is there anything I can do to help you feel better?"

    "Well," ra leans forward, stroking the top of my hand with her acrylic finger nails that are painted a baby blue, my favorite shade. She draws away, though, and looks to the side, "never mind. I can figure it out on my own."

    I blink at her, feeling slight whish from her sudden change. I reach into my back pocket and pull out my wallet, n forming in my head. Without thinking, I grab my ck credit card, one that has no limit, and set it in the empty space in front of her.

    "Take this and go buy yourself better clothes than what they got," I breathe out, immediately rxing back into my chair after casually showing off my wealth.

    "Really?" ra''s face brightens and she swoops the credit card up into her hands. "That is so kind of you, Adrian!

    hapter 30. A Good Wife

    Thank you! I''ll go right now!"

    "1"1 stammer, standing up and watching as she gathers Ber belongings, rushing out of the restaurant. I sit back down, unable toprehend what just happened. My face and chest grow hot from anger and annoyance. I scoff, looking round therge dining room to see if anyone witnessed what just happened.

    Did ra just take my money and run? This is a move that would expect Ste to pull on me, not her.

    Oh, well, she probably got really excited and didn''t realize what she''s done. She''ll say she''s sorry when she returns the card, I know she will!

 My Princess 31

    #Chapter 31 ¨C Is That You?

    Adrian

    "Thank you for visiting our restaurant, sir, pleasee again soon," the hostess who stands at the front door of the restaurant beams at me as I pass them by. A bag hangs from my hands with two to go boxes inside. ra''s untouched meal and my leftovers sit inside.

    Walking out to my car, I can''t help but feel like something is off. The unsettling feeling nestles into my chest, making it feel hollow and empty.

    Am I being used? Surely, ra could have stayed for the meal we nned to share together instead of instantly running away. She did order the most expensive item on the menu, something that even I would second guess ordering due to its high price.

    I ce the bag in the passenger seat. The scent fills my nose and acts as a reminder of what transpired inside the restaurant. Annoyance fills my body, slowly bubbling up and overtaking my thoughts.

    I start the car and rev the engine to life, taking out some my annoyance through the loud roars. The car lurches forward and out of its spot, quickly spilling onto the road.

    Today at lunch, ra acted exactly how I imagined Ste to be. She only whined about her problems, which were quite superficial and surface level since her friends only care about money and wealth, and then proceeded to leave me high and dry before we could even see each other.

    My marriage with Ste has not looked like this.

    Ste has been kind to me throughout our contracted rtionship. She made sure to make all of my favorite meals whenever I had a bad day at work, always texted me whenever I stayedte at the office, and even gave up her body and blood so my research could flourish. Well, she knew that was a part of the contract, but still, anyone who is willing to give up their body is one of a kind, someone who deserves all of the recognition they could get.

    And Ste has received nothing but arguments and being framed for stealing extravagant nes from ra. My heart twists inside my chest. I yank the steering wheel to the right and switchnes, crossing between cars without a car in the world. Other cars honk at me, they roll down their windows and yell obscenities at me through their windows, but I do not care.

    My body and mind are disconnected from each other. While I lull over my past with my soon to be ex-wife.

    I think I have made a grave mistake. I think that my judgment has been clouded due to my love for ra. Have I been missing what has been making me feel so full and secure in order to pursue a woman who has only expressed interest in me after I became sessful?

    I park the car and stare at my hands on the steering wheel. My expensive watch slowly ticks away the time as the inside of the car dies, my keys now sitting in my hand. I look out of the window and notice Ste''s apartment building.

    A sigh leaves my lips and I rx into the seat of my car. My body and heart scream at me to go inside, to go find Ste and to make up for all of the hurt and anger we have put ourselves through.

    The entrance door opens. I suck in a breath and watch as Ste exits the building, a small smile other face while she stares at her phone. I sit up and watch her. She''s so beautiful...effortlessly so.

    I should go apologize to her. I should make up for all of my wrongdoings and hope that she will forgive me.

    #Chapter 31-Is That You?

    I step out of the car, fixing my appearance, and take a single step in her direction when my phone rings. Sighing, I pluck it from my pocket and look down at the message.

    ra: Thank you for the pick me up. It means the world to me, Adrian. I love you! My breath gets caught in my throat. I look back up at Ste whoughs to herself, and brings the phone to her ear. A lump forms in my throat.

    Ste...never did this. She never thanked me for the money have given her throughout the years. She has never once told me the two words I never thought I knew I needed to hear the most.

    I get back inside my car and shake my head, mming the door behind me. The car roars to life and I m my foot against the gas pedal, the car lurching down the street.

    Ste

    The sudden sound of a car engine snaps me out of my thoughts. I look to the side and notice a silver sports car peel out of a parking spot. My heart skips a beat.

    Adrian? Was that you? Were you here to see me?

    No! I can''t think about him. I need to get away, remember? Focus, Ste!

    A ck SUV pulls in front of my building. I smile at the familiar figure in the front seat, who immediately jumps out of the car and walks around to my side.

    "Good afternoon, Sebastian," I smile.

    "Ste, you look beautiful today," hepliments.

    I push hair behind my ear and watch as he opens up the car door. My mother sits inside, a small smile of her own on her face. I get inside and buckle my seatbelt, turning to her.

    "Hi, mom," I warmly greet.

    "What surprise do you have nned for us, Ste?" her smile grows before returning back to its small state. I shrug, chuckling as Sebastian gets back inside the car.

    "I guess you''ll have to wait and see!" I respond in a cheery tone,ughing as

    Sebastian makes a quiet joke about being our chauffeur.

    I talk with my mother about some jobs I have recently picked up. She

    is quick to tell her that I am one of the best hackers he has ever met.

    I stare out the window as they talk and watch as other cars pass ours. A piece of me hopes to see Adrian''s car, to know that he is still here with me and in my life.

    As soon as Sebastian puts the car in park, I hop out and run around the side, beating him to our mother''s door, bumping my hip into his. The car door opens and we help our mother out. She raises an eyebrow at the sign of the building.

    "A mall?ˇ± her voice is filled with surprise. She turns to me. An expensive one too!"

    "I thought that a little retail therapy could help us feel better," I smile and link my arm with hers. "We have had a long past couple of days...why not treat ourselves?"

    "I like how you think," my mother nods at me, slyly winking.

    "Call me if you two need anything, okay?" Sebastian calls from inside the car. We turn to him and smile, nodding.

    #Chapter 31 - Is That You?

    He nods back and drives away.

    My mother and I enter the mall. Various high end luxury stores are lined up next to each other. Only a few people move in and out of the stores, the mall being exclusive and for high paying customers only.

    "Where should we start?" I ask, looking up at my mother. She hums to herself, looking around before her eyesnd on a nearby store.

    "What about that one? They have the cutest dresses that you would look amazing in," she says. Before I can respond, she begins to pull me in the direction of the store.

    Iugh and try my best to keep up. Out of the corner of my eye, though, I spot a familiar head of blonde hair, her blue eyes immediatelytching onto mine.

    ra...

    This is going to be bad, isn''t it?

 My Princess 32

    #Chapter 32 ¨C Mother Daughter Time

    Ste

    "What about this one, dear?" my mother''s voice carries over the low volume of music that ys inside the store. I nce up from the clothing rack filled with high end dresses that are worth more than a year''s rent in the building I live in.

    My mother holds a light blue dress in her hands. The fabric looks soft and there are frills along the neckline. My expression sours and my mother immediately catches on.

    "What? What don''t you like about it?" she asks and her tone is genuine. It warms my heart to know that she wants to get to know me and my taste. It feels so nice to be seen.

    "I...I am not a big fan of the frills or the color blue," I try to mask my distaste of the dress as much as possible.

    How can I exin that it reminds me so much of the woman who has made my life hell ever since she woke up from aa? That the light blue color has been trademarked and owned by her since birth since it matches her eyes so well?

    My mother nods, cing the dress back onto the rack, and moves on without another word. I watch as she leaves, effortlessly floating around the store as if it is her second home. It makes me so happy to see that she is enjoying herself today instead of arguing with my father or having to deal with the mafia''s finances.

    It is nice to see her be my mom rather than someone who holds all of the money and power for my family.

    I nce around the store, trying to see if my foster mother and sister are inside. I don''t see them yet, but I can smell my foster mother''s floral perfume as I float along the store.

    The scent puts me on edge, making me feel more conservative and quiet than I usually am. I hate that it makes me so shy and nervous when my mother is here with me. She deserves to be with me, the real me, instead of someone who is so guarded and cold because of her childhood.

    My eyes ze across the store, trying to find my mother. She is over by the

    shoes, picking up a pair of high heels. K sigh, rxing, until my body tenses when

    I notice my foster mother heading in the same direction.

    I pick up a nearby dress, not paying attention to the design or color or how I imagine it would look like on my body, and hold it up in the air.

    "Hey, mom!" I call out. She immediately turns around and her eyestch onto the dress. She nods and smiles, heading over in my direction just as my foster mother intercepts the shoes.

    "That''s cute, let''s get it!" my mother exims. She plucks it from my hands and hands it off to a nearby employee, who takes it to the counter. "Ready to move to the next store? I saw a cute bag in a ce we passed."

    I nod and smile, watching as my mother leaves to pay for the plethora of clothes she has bought for the two of us. Warmth spreads through my chest. Even with my foster family being here, it feels so nice to bond with my mother over clothes and shoes.

    We walk into the next store and my mother instantly walks to the handbag. She turns and shows it off to me, the ck fabric looking like silk matched with a gold chain. She drapes it over my shoulder and takes a step back; I pose and earn augh from her.

    "Perfect, let''s get it!"

    "Can you even afford it?" ra''s snarky voicees from behind me.

    My body tenses and I swivel on my heel, turning around to look at ra and her mother. They have their arms

    #Chapter 32 ¨C Mother Daughter Time

    crossed over their chests, malice prominent in their eyes, and they exude a confidence that only people with newfound wealth show off,

    "Excuse me?" my mother scoffs and steps froward. Her heels click against the floor, eyes narrowing at the duo that stands before us.

    "We know Ste," ra sneers, her blue eyes attaching onto mine, "she is as broke as theye.

    ra steps forward, her fingers curl around the gold metal chain and she slips the bag off of my shoulder with ease. She then reaches into her pocket and pulls out a ck credit card. My breath hitches in my throat as soon as I see it

    It is Adrian''s card. He must have given it to her so she can spend all of his wealth in one go before disappearing from his life. A fire burns on the inside of my lungs, anger towards my foster sister instantly igniting at the thought of her using Adrian.

    "See this?" ra mocks, a smug smirk on her face as she waves it in front of us. "There is no limit on this card. That is how much Adrian loves me," her giggles are sadistic and maniacal. It sends chills down my spine.

    My mother ces her hand on my shoulder. I turn and look at her, noticing the anger on her face and the fire behind her eyes. She turns her face to the side and signals for an employee toe on over.

    "Make them leave," her voice is icy. All warmth that was once inside her body has dispersed. "They have caused nothing but trouble all day and have been following my daughter and I around."

    My mother narrows her gaze at the employee. I can feel my heart race inside my chest. I turn to ra and my foster mother, who stare at me with big eyes filled with confusion and anger.

    "I can handle this," I tell my mother then nod at the employee.

    I leave my mother''s side and step towards the despicable duo. I grab their wrists and haul them out of the clothing store, yanking them in front of me as soon as we are out of my mother''s sight.

    "What was that for?!" ra snaps. She takes a step towards me but her mother stops her.

    "Leave my mother and I alone," I warn them, "you do not want to mess with us.'' My foster mother res at me and ce her hands onto her hips. Her floral perfume is overwhelming and it makes my eyes sting. I take a step back, ready to leave, when she grabs my wrist, pulling me back to her.

    "That is your mother?" she scoffs. "No, Ste, I am your mother. You do not get to treat your sister and I like this just because you are angry at the world."

    I bite back an angeredugh and slip my wrist from her grasp.

    "If it weren''t for me, you would still be on the streets with nothing to your name! If

    it weren''t for your father and I, you would most likely be dead right now, just a

    faded memory in people''s minds as the girl who was in an orphanage."

    11

    I narrow my eyes at the woman who stands before me. She has always been menacing, yes, but this is just cruel.

    "Your mother didn''t want you but we did. We wanted you. You owe us for everything that we have given to you! You would not be where you are now if I weren''t for us," ra''s mother lowers her voice and her daughter sneers from behind her.

    Something inside my mind snaps, a release that I have been

 My Princess 33

    Chapter 33 - What You''re Owed

    Ste

    The fire that burns inside my chest and mind cools. It does not let up, though, and the mes that were once red and orange have turned blue and white. It is a cold fire that decimates any of the love and kindness I once held towards the tao of them, and by extension my foster father

    "Do you truly believe that I owe you everything and more?" I calmly ask. I tilt my head to the side and my eyes slowly float between them.

    Adamant in their ims, they both nod and even link arms to seal the deal. I can''t help butugh at the sight.

    A mother and daughter so enshrouded in their own minds and self importance. A mother and daughter who are so self absorbed and think that the world owes them everything for all of the hardship that they have been through.

    Do they not realize that their hardships were there because of their own actions? Can they not see that they have captured Adrian and I in their destructive wake? They have destroyed my body and I will never be the same, will never be fully healthy again, and now they have sunken their ws into Adrian, ready to suck the life and money out of him.

    "I do not owe either of you a god damn thing," I calmly speak, each word flying out of my mouth like daggers into their skin.

    "Excuse me?!" ra''s mother gasps.

    "You heard me," I speak up before they can add anything else. "A life living with you was torture. It was nice in the beginning, sure, but all good thingse to an end."

    I take a step forward and they retract away from me, now clinging onto each other for support. It''sughable, really, the way they wear their emotions on their sleeves and faces. I turn my attention towards the mother.

    "You were cruel. You made me a servant and enabled your daughter''s bratty behavior. I was told so many times that I would amount to nothing and would be useless for the rest of my life and yet you still used me, clung to me like a life preserver because I was the only person who was a match for your precious ra."

    "Don''t talk to her like that-"

    "Why not?" I turn to look at ra,ughing from hysteria. After all, the two of you said that you deserved everything from me. Why not have my anger and resentment too while you''re at it?"

    Their jaws drop. I shake my head, gnawing at the inside of my cheek, calcting what I should say next, what I have to say next.

    "If anyone owes somebody something, you owe me, ra, I sharpen my gaze onto her. "If it weren''t for me, you would be dead. Buried six feet under with a simple tombstone to mark your grave...your final resting spot."

    My anger envelops me in a warm hug,forting me as my venomous words fly from my mouth.

    "I have gone through countless surgeries and have destroyed my health and body all because of you. I was tricked into thinking that the surgeries was for research but really my body and blood went to you. After all of the pain I have gone through, I still can''t believe that you have the audacity to feel entitled to more!" I raise my voice, my words echoing down the vast corridor of the mall,

    "Ste," I can hear a hint of remorse in ra''s mother''s voice but I don''t let it deter me. I shoot her a re and her mouth immediately closes.

    "Don''t. You have already done enough. Leave me the fuck alone."

    213

    #Chapter 33 - What You''re Owed

    I turn on my heel and walk back inside the store, finding my mother exactly where

    I left her. an employee stands behind her, holding bags upon bags of all of the

    items we have bought today. Well, clothes that she has spoiled me with.

    "Mom," I breathe out, already feeling my body calm down. I''m sorry for that. They''re..."

    "Assholes?" she finishes my sentence for me. I nod. She ces a hand on my shoulder and looks down at me. "1 think I''m going to go home. This whole encounter has left me in a less than desirable mood."

    "I understand. Let me call Sebastian for you, okay?" I walk out of the store with her.

    We walk in silence, the employees shuffling behind us with the bags. I sigh and watch as Sebastian pulls up in the

    SUV.

    Guilt overtakes my body. I can''t help but feel that I am bringing my family nothing but unnecessary drama and trouble. I watch as Sebastian helps my mother into the car, turning to me.

    "Are you okay?" He asks. I weakly nod, keeping my arms crossed over my chest. "Do you need a ride?"

    "I''d like to be alone for a bit, if that''s okay. I''ll call you when I need to be picked up," I say.

    Sebastian sucks in a breath and looks like he wants to say something else. He doesn''t. For that, I am thankful.

    I watch as the car drives off. I bite my lip and turn to face the mall.

    I have to do something to show them my appreciation. With a n forming inside my head, I step inside the mall once again.

    Adrian

    As soon as I''m back in the office, my phone begins to ring. I sigh and sit down in my chair, bringing my phone to my ear without looking at the caller''s name.

    "Hello?"

    "Adrian! You need to get Ste under control!" ra''s shrill voice sends ice through my veins. "She just screamed at my mom and I in the middle of the mall! Do something about it!"

    The call immediately drops. I blink at nothing, taking the phone away and staring at my wallpaper. Sighing, I enter my phone''s password and move to Ste''s

    name.

    My finger hovers over the phone icon. My mouth goes dry and I can''t help but feel

    a tinge of hesitation. With ra and Ste''s history with each other, is ra telling the truth?

    I press the button and bring the phone to my ear. I listen to the dial tone but am quickly met with Ste''s voicemail.

    I repeat this process a few more times. I am sent to voicemail every single time. A

    groan vibrates inside my throat as I move to our messages.

    Adrian: Call me. It''s urgent.

    No response.

    Adrian: Ste, answer the damn phone!

    No response.

    Adrian: Why are you ignoring me? I''m your husband! Answer me!

    #hapter 13 Wh

    1 groan and swipe out of her contact, moving to a number

    has be recently familiar to me. A new private

    investigator after the other one quit without warning. The pick up as soon at feall

    "How can I help?" they ask

    "Follow Ste. I need to know what she''s doing," I order into the phone

    "Of course. Do you know where she is, sit?"

    "She''s at the Lakefield Mall," 1 pinch the bridge of my nose send me pictures of her. I need to know estly what she is nning, okay? Do you understand?"

    "Yes sir. I will send them as soon as I can," they end the call right after.

    I stand from my desk and approach the window of my office My eyes overlook the

    city and I can''t help best sigh to myself, imagining that I can see Ste on the streets below

 My Princess 34

    #Chapter 34 - A Gift For Me?

    #Chapt¨¦r 34 - A Gift For Me?

    Third Person

    Adrian''s private investigator enters the mall without raising any suspicion. He blends in with all of the other personal assistants and butlers that have apanied the employers to the mall. He carries a small ck bag around his side, a small yet high definition camera sitting just on the inside.

    He walks through the mall, looking around at the extravagant and golden signs of each of the stores, taking in the luxury and wealth that exudes from the name brands. He reaches inside his bag, plucking the tiny camera from its spot, and continues to weave in and out of the stores.

    He knows what Ste looks like and how she operates. Adrian has hired him to keep an eye on her ever since she threatened to divorce him. The private investigator thought that the pharmaceutical CEO needed dirt on his soon to be ex-wife, just like any other job he''s taken from other wealthy elite.

    But to him, something feels off. There is something different with this case that he can''t quite put his finger on.

    Adrian has been a good employer. He has given the private investigator all of the tools and information he needs to keep up on Ste. However, there is something off about the whole ordeal.

    Typically, the man receives requests to find a lover cheating on their faithful spouse or he is told to go out and stalk vulnerable people because they are threatening to destroy a wealthy and powerfulpany. This, though? This feels like a husband who is clinging onto his wife who has already moved on from him. The private investigator does not push into the matter, though, and always makes for sure that

    The investigator spots Ste from across the grand corridor. She just entered a store filled with designer clothes and shoes. The man follows after her, making sure to keep enough distance so that the woman doesn''t catch on to him.

    He lifts the camera up and presses the button. The sh does not go off, thankfully, and the faint clicks die as soon as they are heard.

    The private investigator takes pictures of Ste as she weaves through the numerous amounts of clothes. What takes him by surprise, though, is that she is quick through the women''s section and heads straight for the men''s.

    He hides behind a clothing rack, poking his head out as Ste inspects dress pants and matching suit jackets. He snaps a few more pictures before exiting the store.

    The private investigator continues with this routine. He follows her, she remains none the wiser, and he snaps a few pictures so that he gets paid a hearty bonus for his quick efforts.

    He nces up at the sign of the next store Ste heads into. It''s one that sells fancy watches. The inside of the store is barren except for its employees who stand behind ss cabs with watches and other pieces of jewelry inside.

    The private investigator remains outside, sitting in a massage chair while he watches from afar. The camera captures the images of Ste holding and pointing at watches, engrossed in her conversation with the sale''s employee.

    After a few minutes, the private investigator turns to his phone, quickly transferring the data from the camera and to his phone through the SD card. As soon as the pictures are uploaded, the man creates a folder and emails

    them to Adrian.

    Investigator: Check your email. Just sent the photos.

    Adrian

    13

    #Chapter 34 - A Gift For Me?

    As soon as I receive the investigator''s text message, I sit myself down at my desk and move to my emails inbox. I click on the new message and open the file with case, watching as dozens of photos load onto the screen.

    My phone buzzes on the table beside me. I nce down arit and raise an eyebrow.

    Investigator: I will have more photos in there soon. She is going on a shopping spree. Would you like me to see what she has bought?

    My finger taps the desk at a slow and steady pace. I pucker thy lips and turn to theputer screen, looking Ste''s face through the images. I pick the phone up and stare at the text messages finally deciding to type.

    Adrian: Yes. I''ll transfer the money to you soon.

    I ce my phone on the desk, the screen facing the wooden material, and begin

    to scroll through the plethora of photos he has uploaded.

    Ste is followed by an employee who pushes a cart filled with bags. Many of their logos are concealed, but there are a few that catch my eye. They are expensive and absolutely luxurious.

    What is she up to? Is she nning a surprise for someone? Someone who is not me?

    I have to turn away from myputer. The thought of Ste buying gifts for someone other than me makes me feel so nauseous.

    I bet the gifts are for her precious Sebastian, a man who has slipped into the spot that I could be inhabiting. He''s a snake disguised as a friendly face. I am so sure that he is going to ruin Ste''s life.

    But will I be there to pick up the pieces?

    I turn my attention back to theputer screen. More photos havee in from the private investigator. The bags''bels have been revealed and I am shocked to see how many of them are familiar to me.

    There is a gift in there for couples; it is a matching set of nkets, mugs, and journals that encourages the couples to unite ande together despite their differences. There is also a box set inside the mall employees cart that is filled with body and massage oils.

    I raise my eyebrow, my interest piqued at the sight. I clear my throat and turn my attention to other photos, scrolling through as much as I can, trying to see what else Ste has bought. Thest set of images catches my eye.

    There is a single bag at the top of the pile of items. The bag belongs to my favorite watch brand, the white and bold letters staring at me through the screen. A small smirk forms on my face as I lean back into the chair.

    With one nce at my phone''s date, Ie to realize that Ste and I''s wedding anniversary is in just a few days.

    So...she must be shopping for me. It''s as in as day. She still cares for me after all and I can''t help but admit that I feel so relieved by this revtion.

    I pick up my phone and dial Ste''s number. The dial tone rings on before she answers. My breath gets caught in my throat and I lean forward to steady myself.

    "Ste?"

    "Yes, Adrian?"

    "I was wondering if we could meet and discuss our marriage," I cooly speak into the phone''s microphone, my eyes floating back to the photos of her on myputer.

    I can imagine her face while we speak on the phone. She probably has that same scrunched up expression she usually has when she''s annoyed or is trying to hide something. How cute.

    #Chapter 34-A GIN FO

    "Sure," her voice is deceptively calm over the phone and is theplete opposite

    as to what ra described," How about this Friday?"

    Our anniversary.

    Oh, how the pieces of the puzzle areing together.

    "That sounds good. I''ll meet you-

    "At your office," she interrupts me.

    So, she wants to show off her gifts to me. This will be fun.

    "Sounds like a n, Ste. I''ll see you then," I end the call and smile, knowing that she has finallye to realize that I am the best option there is for her.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 My Princess 35

    #Chapter 35 - Protectors

    Third Person

    "Mom? Is everything okay?" Sebastian asks as soon as he begins to drive away from the mall. He nces at her through the rearview mirror, his eyes just barely meeting hers.

    "I met her foster family," his mother lets out a long and aggravated sigh. She looks out the window and frowns." They are...something else."

    "Aren''t they?" Sebastian''s grip on the steering wheel tightens.

    He has only had one previous experience with ra and her family. It was when ra tried to frame Ste for stealing a ne that she had her assistant nt in her bag. After that, Sebastian has lost all respect for that family and the way that they have treated Ste.

    Sebastian is honestly really happy that Ste is back home with people who love and adore her instead of being stuck in a cruel and toxic situation where she feels like she is actively dying.

    Oh, wait, they already did that to her by making her undergo surgeries for their precious daughter.

    "How could they be so cruel to her?" the mother''s words are quiet and strained. Sebastian sighs, knowing just how far the rabbit hole goes once one were to fall into it.

    "I know," he sighs, ncing at the woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. ˇ°It''s in the past, though. We can move forward now that she is in our care and not theirs."

    "You are right, Sebastian," the woman sighs and looks to the side at all of the bags and belongings that she had just bought her daughter. "We need to protect her since we could not in the past."

    Sebastian''s grip tightens even further. His knuckles turn white and the man clenches his jaw.

    He remembers that day like it was yesterday. He was holding Ste in his arms, she was just a small and precious boy. He had vowed to keep her safe then but life is very cruel and sadistic and she was forced out of his hands.

    He knows that he can''t me himself for what happened in the past. The man is very happy that Ste is not dead but resents himself because of her current health. He could have prevented this by being a better brother, someone who fought harder and longer for his sister.

    The car pulls up into the gravel driveway. The house''s maids quickly exit and they help the mother out of the ck SUV. Sebastian pops open the trunk and grabs a few of the bags before the maids can get to them.

    "ce these in Ste''s room, please," he breathes out, passing them by as he carries the bags inside.

    As soon as he steps through the door, he spots Luca passing by and calls out his name. His older adoptive brother looks over and raises an eyebrow.

    "What?" Luca asks.

    "Brother meeting in five," Sebastian orders, "we need to talk."

    Sebastian is quick up the stairs, refusing to listen to Luca''sinants about it happening sote at night and that he is toozy to talk. The finance mogul walks down the hallway with the maids in his wake, entering Ste

    room.

    He ces the bags onto the bed and sighs, looking inside at the clothes. Sebastian takes out one of the dresses and closely inspects it, a frown spreading across his face.

    If it weren''t fort for his carelessness, Ste would have been able to enjoy the same luxuries he has been so

    18

    #Chapter 35 Protectors

    privileged to enjoy. A part of his mind wishes that it were him instead of her when she disappeared that day. Walking back down the stairs, Sebastian waves over Luca and Matteo, quickly entering the inside of arge den, one that the parents had reserved for their sons. Ss and Dominic enter in after that, closing the door behind them.

    "What''s wrong, Sebastian?" Dominic asks.

    "Why did you call a meeting?" Matteo chimes in.

    "We need to protect Ste," Sebastian turns and faces his group of brothers. Their posture straightens immediately. "I don''t trust Adrian or her adoptive family. They''re snakes."

    "Did something happen?" Ss breaks free from his silence and steps forward. His expression looks like he is ready to kill someone.

    "Her other family happened," Sebastian sighs, "ra and that mother of hers caused a scene when Ste and our mother were out today. Now mom is closed off again and Ste is icing me out."

    The men in the room nod and look at each other. A silent vow is slowly being made, one that will protect Ste from any person who dares to destroy what is left of her hope and soul.

    "Dominic," Sebastian turns to hiswyer brother, "ensure that Adrian does not get a single thing that he wants. Protect Ste at all costs. She must get everything."

    Dominic nods. Sebastian turns his attention to Luca, who fiddles his thumbs and looks nervous to speak up. "You''re hiding something," the man points out. Luca''s eyes slightly widen before he rxes.

    "When Ste was here the other day, I overheard her conversation with our parents," Luca clears his throat. Father wants to marry her off to another mafia family."

    (6

    "He what?" Matteo steps forward.

    "She''s just escaping one marriage, how can he expect her to jump back into another one right after it?" Dominic thinks aloud, turning his back to the group as he begins to work over the evolving situation inside his head.

    Sebastian clenches his jaw. His gaze burns holes into the side of Luca''s face. Ss remains silent, his face not breaking.

    "How can we stop it?" Sebastian is the first to speak up.

    "I don''t know," Luca shrugs, "father is stubborn, you know this. I doubt he will give

    Ste much leniency. He wants her to be protected from the world-"

    "We can protect her," Ss'' voice is low and deadly. The room looks at him. He blinks back, unmoved and unflinching.

    "Yes, we can," Sebastian agrees, taking the attention off of Ss, earning his silent ''thank you''. "What we need to do is convince our father that we can protect

    her."

    "And how do you propose that we do that? Hm? Show him our guns and scalpels?" Matteo scoffs away the idea, rolling his eyes.

    "Yes," Dominic nods, moving towards Sebastian as the n begins to form inside his head. "We need to convince Ste that she needs to live with her family in the house."

    Sebastian turns away from the group. He approaches the room''srge window and looks outside at the bright blue sky. The clouds are big and fluffy despite the day being ruined by ra and her mother.

    23

    Something pulls at the inside of his heart. A tinge of jealousy res through his heart. The idea of Ste marrying another man makes him angry, knowing that it is something she does not want.

    How can he protect her that way? How will he be able to see Ste without being under the hateful and watchful eye of her husband?

    Before Sebastian can fall deeper down the rabbit hole of his feelings towards Ste, his phone rings inside his pocket. He slips it out of his pocket and smiles when he sees her name on his screen.

    ˇ°Ste,ˇ± he breathes her name out like it''s a prayer, "to what do I owe the pleasure?"

    "Hi Sebastian," her voice calms his nerves. He turns around and ces the call on speaker phone.

    "I''m with our brothers," he ces the phone onto a table in the middle of the

    room.

    "You are? That''s great!" he can hear her smile through her voice. It makes his heart skip a beat. "I was wondering if I could invite you all to a family dinner tomorrow night? My treat!"

    "We would love to," Sebastian smiles at his phone.

    "Great! I''ll text you all the details soon! Talk to youter!" The call ends and Sebastian pockets his phone, staring between his brothers.

 My Princess 36

    #Chapter 36 - A Family Dinner

    Ste

    I approach the restaurant with a big smile on my face while dragging a small wagon of wrapped gifts behind me. The host immediately opens the door for me and I thank him, allowing him to guide me to the back of the building where I have reserved arge room for my family and I to privately dine in.

    As soon as I step into the room, a sigh escapes my lips. One of the severs inside the restaurant approaches me with a kind smile.

    "Hello, my name is Amber, I''ll be helping and serving you today," she says in a cheery tone. It''s so sweet and innocent it makes my teeth hurt.

    "Hi, Amber," I breathe out, extending my hand to shake hers. "Is there anyone else that will be helping you? My family is on the bigger side."

    I begin to remove the presents from the wagon and onto one of the empty tables, something that I specified when I reserve the space. Amber nods and helps me close the wagon once it is empty, hiding it underneath the table where nobody can

    see.

    "Of course! But I''ll be the main server tonight! Now let''s get this room set up!"

    I nod and check the time, noting that it will be about thirty minutes until my family begins to arrive. Well, Matteo will be arriving very shortly at least. He''s always the earliest toe and one of the first to leave.

    Amber and I push together two tables and she is quick to set the ce mats and silverware next to the porcin tes. While she does that, I make the presents look pretty and ce handmade name cards on top of the tes.

    Right on time, and just as Amber and I finish setting the table, Matteo walks through the door wearing a nice suit. It is matched with a bowtie and he smiles brightly when he walks into the room.

    "Matteo! Hi!" I pull him into a quick hug, showing him to his ce.

    "Hi, Ste," he smiles back. "I won''t be able to stay long tonight. I have a surgery scheduled early tomorrow morning and I need all of the sleep I can get."

    "Of course! Leave whenever you need to, okay?" I smile at him as he sits down and orders and drink from Amber when Luca and Ss enter in the room as well.

    One by one, the remaining family members enter. Thest to join us are my parents while Sebastian and Dominic entered just before them.

    We all sit at the table and engage in lighthearted conversation. The room is filled withughs as my father begins to tell us tall tales from his days as a youth in the mafia.

    To the right of me is Sebastian. Every now and then, we share a look beforeughing at the funny story, leaning into each other as Luca ms his beefy fists onto the table, starling everyone before weugh again.

    Amber and her co-worker clear the tes from the table. We are left with our drinks, my mother and I sharing a bottle of red wine while the men sip on their whiskey, and the sound of ourughter keeps us upied before I can reveal my gifts to them.

    I nce at Luca, who is staring at the table filled with gifts and chuckle. Sebastian nudges my side and leans in, his lips grazing the outer shell of my ear.

    "Don''t torture your brother, Ste, let him have some fun, his voice is low in my ear. He pulls away and nods his head towards the gifts.

    #Chapter 36-A Family Dinner

    "Do you want to help me pass them out then?" I ask and stand from my chair. He chuckles and nods, following me to the table.

    I stand in front of the gifts and turn around to face my family. Their attention falls onto me and I greet them with a warm grin, wine ss still in my hand.

    "I would like to make a toast to my wonderful family," I begin, holding my ss up into the air. Everyone grabs their drink and follows suit. don''t know where I would be without you all during this turbulent time in my life. So, as a token of my gratitude and to show just how much love you all, I got you some presents!"

    I turn my gaze to Luca who looks like he is about to blow up from excitement. I hold back augh and turn to grab his first. I walk around the table, watching as he vibrates from excitement, and ce the bag in front of his eyes. "What is it?ˇ± Luca looks up at him.

    I y coy and shrug. I walk back to the table, grabbing the next set of gifts and cing them in front of Ss and Matteo. Sebastian grabs the gifts for Ss and Dominic while I grab the joint gift for our parents.

    As my brothers open up their gifts, wrapping paper flying everywhere, I ce my parents'' gift in between them. They look at each other then look back at me, their faces twitching from surprise.

    "I wanted to get you something special...something that the two of you can share," I whisper so my brothers don''t hear. I grab a small envelope from the inside of the bag and ce it beside them. Inside are two tickets to a secluded ind, a ce where they can put the rest of the other items to good use.

    I smile at them and walk back to the table, grabbing thest gift. It is in a sleek ck box, wrapped with a silver bow. I ce it behind my back and head back over to Sebastian, who watches me with a close eye.

    I sit down in my chair, the box still tucked away behind my back, and watch as he rxes into the seat. Very slyly, I ce the box on the table and slide it towards him. He takes it, slipping the bow off and revealing the elegant and/ one of a kind watch that sits inside.

    "Ste," he smiles, eyes on the watch before they move to me, "you shouldn''t have."

    Just as I''m about to make ament back, my father''s voice captures my attention.

    "Ste, you have outdone yourself," he holds my mother''s hand and they share a loving gaze.

    "Thank you," I look around the table, loving all of the smiles on their faces. Ss remains stoic but the corner of his lips do twitch upwards so I consider it a win.

    "Is there anything that we can do to repay you?" he asks the question that the table is collectively thinking. I shake my head no, looking away, before an ideaes into my mind.

    "I have one small request," I breathe out. My eyes meet my father''s and my heat races inside my chest. I don''t know why I''m so nervous but here we are. "I was wondering if... if we can hold off on finding me a new hund."

    My father sits up in his chair. My brothers look at me with knowing smiles on their faces. There''s a spark of pride in Sebastian''s eyes.

    "It''s just that I''ve been stuck in this marriage and...I want to be free and be by myself for awhile," my voice is slightly shaky. Sebastian ces his hand on top of mine. "Will that be okay?"

    "I don''t see why not," Sebastian chimes in, looking at our father, "she has us to protect her. She''ll be safe under our care."

    "Okay," my father nods, holding up a hand before my other brothers can chime in and add more energy into the room, "we can dy it for now."

    "Really?

    I gasp, squeezing Sebastian''s hand. "Thank you so much!"

    My brothers p in their seats, thanking out father while I let out a sigh of relief.

    My father rolls his eyes and I can''t help butugh as my mother tells him to calm down.

    "Alright! Enough! Stop cheering before I change my mine," my father''s tone is serious despite the smile that is

    on his face.

 My Princess 37

    #Chapter 37 - What Happened To Me?

    #Chapter 37 - What Happened To Me?

    Ste

    I smile and wave goodbye to my family as they exit the restaurant. My parents get into their car and drive away just as Luca pulls up in his modified sports car. Ss gets inside the passenger seat, with Dominic shoving himself into the tiny backseat, and they wave before Luca''s car lunges away.

    I can''t help butugh, rolling my eyes and turning around. Sebastian stands behind me. My eyes flicker down to his wrist where he wears the new watch I got for him.

    "Do you like it?" I ask and step towards him. Sebastian nods, a coy smile on his face, as he raises his hand into the air, showing it off.

    "I love it, thank you for this, Ste," he says.

    I nod in return and watch as Amber wheels out my wagon. Sebastian is quick to take it from her and she waves us away as we wait beside the valet.

    "The person who worked there said it is a one of a kind watch," I gently take Sebastian''s hand and hold out his watch in front of our faces. I point to the always moving hand that ticks away the seconds. "They said that its parts were recovered from a shipwreck sixty years ago."

    "Oh really?" Sebastian asks. I can feel his eyes on the side of my face. I nod and drop his hand, folding them behind my back. "That is one of a kind, then."

    "I like to think of it as a rebirth," I add, finally turning my face to look up at him. "A new beginning for all of out lives. One that I finally get to live with my true family."

    A sh of hurt and sorrow streaks across Sebastian''s face but he covers it up before I can make ament on it. His car pulls up and the restaurant''s car valet stops out. He takes the key from the employee and turns to me.

    "Can I give you and your wagon a ride home?" Sebastian''s tone is amused when he mentions the wagon. I nod and roll my eyes, following him to his car.

    He pops open the trunk and stuffs the folded wagon inside, quicklying back to me and opening up the passenger side door as I leave a hefty tip for the valet attendant. I get inside and thank him, watching as he gets into the drivers seat, quickly driving me home.

    Sebastian has me in front of my apartment building sooner than I anticipated. We get out and a gust of chilly wind makes me shiver. Sebastian ces his jacket over my shoulders, guiding me inside.

    The walk to my door is quiet. We look everywhere but each other''s eyes and I can''t help but feel a bit awkward, my mind wandering to other subjects. As soon as my doores into our sight, I pull out my key and unlock it, turning to Sebastian.

    "Thanks for the ride," I shrug his jacket off and pass it back to him, "I appreciate it."

    "Thank you for the gift," he smiles.

    Suddenly, he pulls me into a hug. My breath gets caught in my throat. I hug him back and slowly pull away after a few moments, my heart fluttering inside my chest.

    "Have a goodnight, Sebastian," his warmth lingers on my body.

    "You too," he responds. He stays behind for a brief moment before turning around and walking down the hallway.

    I quickly enter my apartment and lock the door behind me.

    Is that how I am supposed to be treated? With dignity and love?

    #Chapter 37 What Happened To Me?

    My entire body feels lighter than usual. After spending time with my family, I feel better about the circumstances that I''m living in. My family has made me feel so wee, so seen, and I know that I will never be left behind when they''re around.

    Their kind actions and words are a stark contrast to what I have dealt with through ra and her parents. My biological family lifts me up whereas my foster one only brings me down.

    To them, I am simply a bag of spare parts that they can pick apart and freely choose from. To them, I am nothing more than an inconvenience until they decide that I am worthy enough for their love.

    It doesn''t help that Adrian, a man who was supposed to fulfill the role as my husband, always takes their side instead of listening to me and to reason.

    Adrian is always quick to defend ra and her bratty actions. He is so enamored by her that he is unable to see reason. It makes my heart ache at the thought that he has no idea that she is going to run right through him.

    Sebastian and my brothers didn''t even have to think before they came to my defense with my father. They supported me through their ps and words of affirmation. They have done more for me in the past month than Adrian has throughout our five years of marriage.

    I move throughout my apartment and shed myself of the clothes from the dinner and slip into something morefortable. I swipe myptop from my desk and stare at the darkened screen.

    I wonder what my life would have looked like if I never disappeared from my family, if I was never taken. Would I be in top health? Would my life have been so much easier without Adrian in it?

    Remembering the name of the orphanage that I was picked up from, I sneak into their website, hacking my way inside their mainframe withplete ease. It looks like their security hasn''t been updated in awhile.

    I poke my nose around their files, scrolling through the past two decades beforending on my birth year. My lips purse and I shift my way through the waves of information, digging deeper and deeper until Ind on a security file.

    Inside sits hours upon hours of security footage. I quickly navigate my way through the dates, moving closer and closer to the month and day that was on my entrance form.

    The footage itself isn''t the greatest. It is grainy and it sometimes cuts out when the power goes out during thunderstorms. I guess the night I was dropped off was during one of those storms since the feed keeps going to ck before turning back on.

    A woman walks up the steps. She holds something in her arms. It is a baby swaddled in a red nket, contrasting against her ck coat.

    I suck in a breath, leaning closer towards theptop''s screen as if I can get a better look by getting closer to it.

    The woman looks around before cing the baby in front of the orphanage''s doors. She ms her fists on the door and rushes away, disappearing out of the video''s frame. I pause the video and sit in silence.

    Is this baby me? The baby in the video matches the description on my entrance form. The red nket, the stormy night, the timing...it all adds up.

    I rewind the video, hanging onto the hope that I can get a clear look of her face. I screenshot the video and immediately open the file, my heart pounding inside my chest, and expend the picture.

    It is a still image of her face but I can''t seem to get the film grain to go away. I groan and move to the hacke mainframe, posting an anonymous job posting asking for help alongside a decent amount of money or favors in

    return.

    #Chapter 37 - What Happened) 18 Me?

    I close myptop and push it to the side. I fall back into bed and stare at the

    ceiling.

    Questions run through my mind. So many of them are left unanswered. I sigh and look to the side of me, staring at the empty ce in bed next to me. I reach out and ce my hand over the empty area, wishing that he was here

    with me.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 My Princess 38

    Chapter 38-Delusional or Knowing?

    #Chapter 38 - Delusional or Knowing?

    Adrian

    I am awake before my rm clock and sound off. A bubbling anticipation forms inside my chest, helping me move throughout my usual morning routine withplete ease. eat my breakfast, knowing that Ste will be home soon to cook it for me like she always does, and get dressed as fast as I can.

    While at work, I stare out the office window and watch as birds and clouds pass through the blue sky. I look down at my outfit, a nice three piece suit to impress Ste when she eventuallyes back into my arms, and I flick away a small speck of lint that remains against the light gray fabric.

    My mind wanders to the gifts that she has bought me. The pictures that the private investigator have remained on myputer and I have, quite shamelessly, tried to figure out what is inside the bags.

    I wonder if Ste will bring the gifts to the office or if she has a surprise nned for our wedding anniversary somewhere else. Maybe she is at our home right now getting it all set up before our meeting.

    "Sir," my secretary enters inside my office. I nce up at them, raising an eyebrow as the smile falls from my face. "Your meeting with your wife is about to begin. Yourwyer is waiting for you in conference room A."

    I stand from my desk and nod, buttoning my suit jacket together and navigate my way around the desk. My secretary keeps the door open for me, allowing me to pass her as I break into the open office space.

    I know that the employees who work closely to me know all about Ste and I''s marital woes, seeing how it has had such an affect on my mood ever since our troubles began, but I also don''t like knowing that they know aspects about my personal life when they should know none.

    But I suppose that is the life thates with being a sessful pharmaceutical CEO. That one news report did say that my personal life will undoubtedly have an effect on stock prices so I suppose their prying eyes and quiet whispers are the least of my problems.

    I walk down the hallways and keep to myself. I stare at my phone, waiting to see if Ste has messaged or called to let me know that she is on her way. She usually did this whenever we attended events together but had toe separately.

    I turn the corner and find myself face to face with a long hallway of conference rooms. Conference room A, a room usually reserved for private matters, is all the way at the end of the hall with a single clear door. The other ones have clear walls, the ss acting as a barrier despite everyone on the outside being able to look in.

    Conference room A, on the other hand, is more private. The door shows nothing as the table is hidden just around the corner. There is a mirror against the wall so everyone inside can see whatever prying eyes there are through the clear door.

    I open the door and my personalwyer stands. His suit is a little less put together than mine and is almost the same shade as the brown wood against the walls. I nod my head at him and sit in my chair, anxiously tapping my fingers against the desk.

    "Just in case she serves you papers," mywyer begins. I sharply inhale and turn to look at him, raising an eyebrow at the papers heys in front of me.

    There are three distinct papers. They are ns on how to counterattack any im that she may have on mypany, wealth, and assets. I push them back in his direction, shaking my head.

    "She''s not going to divorce me," I say with all of the confidence in the world. I stare at the door, my eyes connecting with the mirror that showcases the hall.

    It is a direct line of sight from end to beginning. The hallway is empty with only a few stragglers from previous

    #Chapter 38 - Delusional or Knowing?

    meetings leaving and entering. My heart races and my chest tightens only to calm whenever a new figure enters, one that is not Ste.

    I look at mywyer, sitting up in my chair before I check my watch. Hopefully there will be a new one for me to use instead of this old thing, one that I bought as a celebration for hitting my first million sales.

    "It''s still early," mywyer quietly leans in, "I would strongly advise that we n our next move together."

    "She is not going to divorce me," I snap.

    "How can you be so sure? You two have been going over the matter for weeks now," he sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose. "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because she''s my wife," I turn to look at him, "I know her I know how she''s going to react. What we''re going through is just another quarrel. It is nothing that we cannot handle."

    Mywyer draws in a long and slow breath. He releases it and nods, slipping the stacks of paper back into his leather briefcase.

    I spin in my chair and angle my body to face the clear door once again. I stare at the mirror, watching as two figures emerge from the corner of the hallway. My heart pounds inside of my chest. My hands be mmy and my breathing grows hollow.

    There she is. There''s Ste walking down the hallway with a man close by her side. Thankfully, it isn''t Sebastian, but is someone new.

    They lean in and share augh here and there. Their closeness ignites a jealous me inside of my soul. My expression sours as they stop just outside of the conference room.

    I can see Ste''s expression in the mirror, her wide eyes. The man gently ces his hands on her cheeks. They lean in and she wears a fresh look of determination on her face.

    I don''t know what he''s saying, nor do I care, but I wish that he would take his hands off of her. I wish that he would stay a hundred miles away and that Ste would sit by my side instead.

    Besides, why would she let herwyer touch her like that? Does this mean that this is just another one of her boyfriends that she is stringing along? Does Sebastian know?

    I clear my throat and look at mywyer, giving him a nod. He returns it and fishes out the files, cing them on top of each other, each one having a different letter marked on it.

    Maybe the divorce will be a good thing. Ste''s egregious amount of affairs will only bring my image and I down, so cutting her off and setting her free will be a good thing for me, right?

    The clear door pushes open and Ste slowly enters the conference room. I immediately stand, wiping my sweating hands on my pants. She turns her head and our eyes meet.

    My heart skips a beat. My breath gets caught in my throat. My brain goes quiet. Her hazel eyes burn into mine and her usual smile is not present. She nod her head at me and walks towards a seat, herwyer pulling a chair out for her.

    "Ste," I greet her. I take my spot in my chair and look at her.

    "Adrian,ˇ± she responds, cing her bag in the chair next to her.

    No...divorce is out of the question. Ste is my wife and I intend to keep her as that.

 My Princess 39

    #Chapter 39-You''ve Been Served

    Adrian

    she watches my hands before thin

    Ste diverts her gaze away from mine. I clear my throat and subtly fix my sult. Her gazees back to me and to herwyer and giving him a nod.

    "Adrian," the man begins. I raise an eyebrow and watch as he reaches below the desk, pulling something out of his briefcase, and cing it on the table. He slides it over to me and our eyes meet. "You have been served."

    I stare at the papers that sit before me. Without even having to read the first line, I know exactly what they are. My eyes move up from the table and back to Ste, who stares at me with her arms crossed over her chest.

    "So," I lean forward and slide the papers away front me, passing them off to mywyer to read, "you decided to go through with it."

    "What made you think that I wouldn''t?" her question is genuine but her tone is challenging, wanting to bait me into another fight that can most definitely use against me.

    "Don''t answer that," mywyer chimes in before I can say anything.

    I nod and rx into my seat despite my body feeling like it is about to have a panic attack. My fingers, neck, and head feel extraordinarily hot. My lung burn from me not having taken a single breath in the past minute.

    "Let''s talk through this," I calmly say, forcing myself to suck in air to my screaming lungs. Our eyes meet and I swear there is still a hint of love behind her eyes. "I don''t want to divorce you, Ste.ˇ±

    "I''m divorcing you, actually," she says. Herwyer closes his eyes and shakes his head. "But I have to go through with this. We are not happy with each other, Adrian, and we both have drastically different goals."

    "Goals?" I repeat her word. She nods. "Please borate."

    It is like ourwyers are not even in the room with us. It is just the two of us, Adrian and Ste, having another conversation like we did in the cafe not too long ago.

    "You have ra back in your life," she says as if her words aren''t a knife driven right into my heart. "You don''t need or want me anymore. You have her-"

    "Is that what you think?" I interject. She nods.

    "Look," herwyer chimes in. We turn to look at him. "We want this to be as quick and painless as possible. We all have lives to live, so let''s not worry about the emotional motivations we have."

    "Can we dy the divorce at all?" I ask, turning my attention back to Ste. "It will have an affect on mypany''s stock prices. I can pay you as much money you want to dy it...just until it is in a more stable ce than it is now."

    "No," Ste''s voice is stern and unmovable. There is a hint of sadness behind her tone and it makes my heart ache at the sound. "I want there to be divorce, Adrian, there is no way for you to get out of this."

    "You want ny percent of his assets and wealth?" mywyer''s sentence catches me by surprise. I turn to look at him, eyes moving down to the papers below him.

    "That is correct, yes," Ste''swyer confirms.

    I scoff and shake my head, turning to look at Ste. There is no emotion on her face at all,pletely stone faced.

    Even her eyes hold no signs of remorse, just the lingering sadness in her voice.

    "Is this true?" I ask, wanting to hear her answer from her.

    Chapter 39 You''ve Been Serv

    "Yes."

    It is like the final nall has been mmed into my coffin. I swallow the lump that has formed in my throat and nod, trying to absorb the information and to find a quick eptance that Ste has been who I have thought her to be all along: a materialistic, money oriented, gold digger who does not care about the people in her life.

    "Is that what you wanted this whole time? My money? Did you not like that you had to share with somebody else?" there is venon behind my words, my intention to make her feel small and less than for her priority in life.

    "Adrian," she sighs.

    "No, Ste," I point to the papers that mywyers read, "your motive is as clear as day. Your n is to drain me of all my wealth, isn''t it? You were only in it for my money should have been more careful with you before I signed our contract."

    "I am not the one you need to be careful around, Adrian," her words are like ice against my hot skin, a bucket of water being poured all over me as if I am the one being fooled in this situation.

    "What do you mean?ˇ± I lean forward, my heart racing inside my chest from a mix of anger, denial, and sadness.

    Ste hesitates to respond. Her gaze moves to herwyer, who moves his hand underneath the table. I do not have to have a brain to realize that he ced it on her thigh. It only makes me even more angry.

    "I am not the person you should have your eye on," her voice is calm and collected. She says it as if she has rehearsed it a million times. Ste''s hazel eyes snatch onto mine. "Everything will make sense soon, Adrian."

    "Will it?" I ask. "Or are you just dragging me along like all of your other boyfriends?"

    The room falls silent. The sound of rustling paperses to a halt. Nausea overtakes my body.

    I turn in my chair, looking at the stained brown wood, unable to look away. My mind runs a mile a minute and is flooded with so many unanswered questions alongside new ones that try to find space in my consciousness.

    How can Ste be so calm during all of this? Is she not freaking out like I am? When will shee to realize that to live the best life she wants, she has to remain with me by my side instead of being ran through by other men?

    My phone vibrates on the table. I groan and turn around, flipping the screen over so I can see who it is.

    Westview Nursing Home

    My body goes still. I blink at the caller ID and then nce at the people inside the room. I stand and signal to the phone, clearing my throat.

    "Take it," Ste nods, speaking before I even have to ask.

    I walk to the far side of the room. My anxiety from my divorce with Ste instantly turns to anxiety around my mother, who is currently in aa due to an underlying disease no one has done much research on. I sigh and pinch the bridge of my nose, bringing the phone to my ear.

    "Hello? Is everything okay with her?" I ask.

    "Sir," the person on the other end of the phone speaks, "your mother has woken

    up."

    "She''s awake?" the words leave my mouth before I can realize it. I hear movement from behind me but pay no

    attention to it.

    "She would like to see you as soon as you can. It will help boost her morale." "Yes, yes, of course, I''ll be there as soon as I can," I end the call and turn around. #Chapter 39 You''ve Been Served

    Ste stands behind me, a worried look on her face. I blink own at her and shove my phone into my pocket. "Your mother is awake?" she asks. I nod. "Would you like me to go with you?"

    Before I can even think about it, I nod my head and take her hand, leaving the conference roo

 My Princess 40

    #Chapt¨¦r 40 - Adrian''s Mother

    Ste

    As soon as Adrian closes the passenger door behind me, I realize that going along with him to see his freshly awakened mother is probably a bad idea.

    We just left a meeting with ourwyers about our impending divorce and now we are headed to Westview Nursing Home, the ce where his sick mother has been staying at for the past couple of years.

    I have only meet her a handful of times before our marriage She is genuinely one of the nicest people that I have ever met in my life and is always a joy to be around.

    The only reason I willingly got into a car with Adrian is to see her. There is no other reason or motivation behind my actions except to bringfort to a woman who has done nothing wrong in her life...as well asfort Adrian during this emotional time.

    As he drives, I stare at the side of his face. He does not turn to look at me na this eyes never leave the road. His grip is tight against the steering wheel and his jaw has been clenched the entire time.

    Silence is the only sound inside the car. It is ugly and ufortable and is filled with all of the things left unsaid between us.

    It takes me everything to not burst into tears and ask him why he loves ra so much more than me. I want to break apart his skull and get inside his mind and see the truth instead of smoke and mirrors that he sets up for me to believe in.

    He did that with the contract regarding my body, who is to say that he will not do it again?

    My gaze floats back to his hands, my eyes attaching to the golden ring that rings on his finger. My mouth goes dry! Why...why is he still wearing it? Is it not a constant reminder of our bitter emotions towards each other?

    Or maybe, just maybe, does Adrian hold any feelings of love and affection towards me?

    "You''re staring," Adrianments. I sit up in my seat and straighten my back, tearing my gaze off of the side of his face.

    "I''m sorry," I sigh. I turn my attention outside of the window, watching as he leave the city behind and fall deep into the woods.

    The nursing home Adrian chose is truly beautiful. They have everything they need, and more, to take care of his mother as well as the other patients. The location is breathtaking as well with ake nearby, yet guarded off, and beautiful scenery surrounding the building.

    It is like an oasis for the people who stay here. They can escape from the harsh sounds and realities that the city undoubtedly brought them and can find refuge in the trees and calm breezes.

    Adrian''s cares to a stop in the first parking spot he sees. We get out and I have to jog to try and keep up with his quickened walking pace. His hands are shoved in his pockets and he does not even look at me as we enter the nursing home despite him holding open the door.

    "Excuse me," I grab the closest employee''s attention, offering them a warm and kind smile. "We are here because his mother just woke up. We would love to see her if that is even possible."

    "Why of course!" the man''s cheery tone immediately helps me feel better. "What was her name?"

    "Lilian," Adrian speaks up from behind me. I nod to confirm the name and the employee quickly checks a notepad that sits in his arms.

    #Chapter 40 - Adrian''s Mother

    "Lilian..." he hums to himself, "she will be on the third floor in room number 309!"

    Thank you so much," I feel Adrian''s fingers wrap

    around my wrist.

    He pulls me in the direction of the elevator. He clicks the button and releases my hand, crossing his arms over his

    chest.

    "What was that for?" I ask as soon as the elevator doors slide open. We move inside but Adrian says nothing. I sigh, giving up.

    We exit the elevator and I follow him down the hall. We quickly reach his mother''s roof and he pushes the door inside. His once tense shoulders immediately slump as he rushes towards the empty chair at her bedside.

    I hang back, watching as mother and son reunite for the first time in years. It is nice to watch their reunion; it''s easy to push away my resentful feelings towards him and focus on the good in his life seeing how he has surrounded himself with snakes.

    "Ste? Is that you my dear?" his mother calls out. I nod and smile, cautiously approaching the bed. "You look even more beautiful than before!"

    Lilian''s eyes are just as green as Adrian''s; they are a remarkable shade of emerald that has enamored me for so many years while I stayed by Adrian''s side.

    Her gaze, though, drops to my hand. I follow her eyes and notice that my hands are empty with no ring to be seen.

    "Where''s the ring? You two aren''t...divorced, are you?" Lilian''s voice breaks. My heart aches and I turn to Adrian.

    Without thinking, I link my arm with his andce our fingers together, beaming up at him.

    "We''re still married!" I proim. Adrian''s face softens and he gently leans into me. "I ran outside as soon as he called with the good news! I dropped everything to be here!

    "Oh that''s wonderful," she smiles, rxing into her bed.

    Her eyes move to a television that hangs on the wall behind us. She sits up and points to the screen. Adrian and I follow her finger and watch as an ad for a beach resort getawayes up.

    "That was the first thing I saw when I woke up! Doesn''t it look like a nice time?" Lilian''s optimism is so contagious. I turn to her and smile in agreement. "We should go together."

    "What?" Adrian finally speaks up, confused.

    "Oh,e on now! You know you''re always at work. This could be a great time to get away and have some alone time with your wife," she wiggles her eyebrows.

    I can''t help but tighten my grip on him, a silent plea for help. Adrian and I look at each other, slowly nodding back and forth before he turns back to his mother.

    "We can...we can do that, yes," Adrian speaks. I suck in a breath but cover it with a smile and nod.

    A bitter taste spreads across my tongue, realizing that I never should havee in the first ce.

    "Amazing! It will be so nice to spend time with the two of you," Lilian smiles andys back down into the bed. ''I''m tired now, but thank you so much foring to see me. It means the world to me."

    "Of course," I say, "go get some rest, okay? I''ll see about visiting you sometime soon before our vacation."

    "Yes, please!" Lilian exims.

    I let go of Adrian''s arm and wave to Lilian before exiting the room. I stay outside

    and listen as they say their

    #Chapter 40 - Adrian''s Mother

    goodbyes. Adrian exits and closes the door behind him, his green eyes burning into mine, before he turns and heads towards the elevator.

    "Adrian," I call out from behind him, finally dropping the cheery facade I put on for his mother. "We need to talk."

    "I know," he sighs. The elevator doors open and we step inside. "Do you think you can pretend to be married to me for a little longer?"

    My gaze snaps to him. I shake my head no but as soon as his eyesnd on mine, my body goes still, my mind going quiet.

    "Adrian," I breathe out.

    "Ste, please," he turns to me, "it would break her if she found out."

    "I know," I cross my arms over my chest. Ignaw at the inside of my cheek before turning back to him. "I''ll do it on one condition."

    "Name it."

    "We still go through with the divorce. I''ll pretend to be your wife, but I will not put the divorce on hold."

    Adrian looks down at me. There is a hint of surprise in his eyes before his face settles onto eptance. He nods and turns his face away from mine. He exits the elevator, leaving me behind.

    I''m doing this for Lilian, not for Adrian.

 My Princess 41

    #Chapter 41 ¨C To The Resort

    Ste

    With my bags packed and ready to go on a week long beach vacation with my soon to be ex-husband and his wonderful mother, I feel a mix of nervousness and excitement form inside my chest. It makes my heart race inside my chest, changing against the bones of my ribcage.

    Am I excited for this vacation? I would say so, yes. It will sure be nice to get away from the city and not have to stare at myptop screen at night hoping that someone wille along and offer me a job.

    Am I also dreading going on this vacation? Also y¨¨s. Having to be near a man as cruel and rude as Adrian will surely be a recipe for disaster. If his mother didn''t know we are getting a divorce, well, she''s about to find out if anything goes wrong between us.

    I stare at Adrian''s text messages that sit inside our individual chat. The gray bubble stare back at me as if they are mocking me for simply liking his messages with a thumbs up instead of acting responding.

    Is it petty? Sure, one could say that, but I do not think that Adrian is all of a sudden entitled to my full generosity just because we are pretending to still be married. He should feel so lucky that I am willing to help him out with his mother because once this trip is over: I''m gone.

    I sigh and push my phone into my pocket, grabbing the handle of my suitcase, and walk towards the door. With each step, anticipation bubbles inside of me, festering and fiery. The ugly emotions that are trapped inside my body eat away at me, screaming at me that this is a bad idea to be alone with Adrian.

    My apartment door swings open with ease, my suitcase acting as the first barrier between the outside world and I. I stare at the luggage, making sure that it is properly zipped up before I fully leave to wait outside for Adrian. My eyes slip away from the suitcase andnd on a pair of expensive yetfortable dress shoes.

    Raising my gaze, I take in the man''s casual yet expensive appearance. He wears designer clothes, all monotone colors, and has an expensive watch on his wrist. My eyesnd on his green ones, the striking emerald color catching me off guard. My breath hitches in my throat.

    "Adrian," I breathe out, my grip on my luggage tightening "what are you doing here?"

    "I said I would pick you up," he shrugs, slipping his phone into his jacket pocket. He reaches for the handle of my luggage and our skin grazes against each other, turning my skin electric from his touch.

    I yank my hand away and allow him to take my suitcase. His eyes linger on me

    but he turns around, making his way down the hallway as I lock my door and rush after him.

    "How has your morning been-"

    "It''s been fine," Adrian cuts me off. We make our way down to the lobby, the conversation not picking up.

    Adrian guides me to his parked car, opening up the passenger door for me before heading to the back of the SUV, cing my suitcase in the back. I close the door behind me and watch as he gets inside. Without another word, he starts the car and drives off.

    Before I know it, we have arrived at his mother''s nursing home. I step out of the car and get the front seat ready for her, wanting Lilian to be asfortable as possible before we''re stuffed onto an airne for a few hours.

    Adrian goes inside andes back out with his mom on his arm and her bag in the other. She beams when she sees me, waving with both hands as she embraces me into a hug. I smile and help her into the passenger seat, climbing into the back as Adrian gets back inside, driving us to the airport.

    "There are these beautiful tide pools that I would love to visit with you two!" Lilian''s excitement is infectious,

    causing me to genuinely smile instead of forcing a fake one onto my face. "Oh! And there''s a lovely restaurant on the beach that would be so nice to dine at as well."

    "Don''t worry, mom," Adrian''s tone is slightly amused while his face remains serious, "we will do everything you want to do. We promise."

    Adrian''s green eyes flicker to mine through the rear view mirror. My heart skips a beat. I gulp and divert my gaze, my cheeks heating up froin embarrassment and the feeling of being seen.

    That is what kept me in my marriage with Adrian for so long. His ability to make me feel so seen with one single look has kept me in a trance for so long. His green eyes and golden locks only adding to the devastating handsomeness that is Adrian.

    We reach the airport and Adrian pulls up to the drop off curb where two men in ck suits wait. We step outside and he passes off the key to one of the men, turning his attention to the other.

    "We have been expecting you, Mr. Adrian," the man smiles. He gestures to the doors of the airport, "We have everything ready to go for you, sir. Please, follow me."

    Lilian wraps her arm around mine and we share a look of luxury. Surely, this is something that Adrian always does whenever he travels across the country. This simply cam''t be all for show for his mother? But if it is, I am proud of him for making it feel so special.

    The transition onto the ne is easy. The first ss section of the ne is luxurious and spacious. Lilian immediately sank into her seat next to the window just across the aisle from Adrian and I.

    She insisted that the married couple sit together, iming to not want to pull us away from each other. Adrian and I smiled at her, sharing a knowing nce as I settled into the window seat.

    The ne takes off and we''re in the sky not even an hourter. The flight is long but we''re thankful that Adrian booked us a direct flight instead of having multipleyovers.

    "How much do I owe you for the ticket?" I look at Adrian, twiddling with my fingers on myp. The flight is almost over and we''ve barely spoken the whole time.

    He barely even nces at me as he scrolls through hisptop, an influx of contracts and research papers flooding his screen. He sighs and shakes his head, peeling his gaze away from the screen.

    "You don''t need to pay me back," he begins, "you''re already doing enough by pretending to be my wife."

    "Speaking of that," I angle my body to face his, "we shoulde up with stories of our...love for one another. Stories that don''t involve us screaming at each other."

    Adrian pauses and closes hisptop. He nces at his sleeping mother before turning back to me.

    "Our sixth anniversary passed. I...took you out to dinner and showered you with flowers and jewelry. You gave me this watch and I gave you this new ring," he reaches inside his pocket and for my hand.

    My breath gets caught in my throat. I watch as he slips a diamond ring onto my finger, an even more extrava ring than the one I married him with. He holds my hand, his thumb grazing over the diamond, before he drops my hand.

    "Adrian," my tone is bitter. His body tenses beside me. I look down at the ring, feeling how heavy it is on my finger. "We should talk about what happened."

    "You''re entitled to your feelings and I am with mine," he grumbles before pausing. "I''m...sorry for the way I have treated you, Ste," his eyes move to mine, "please know that."

    I stare at him with glossy eyes, feeling my walls begin to crumble at his feet.

    Before I can respond, though, the

    pilot announces the ne''s descent back to earth, killing ou

    pilot announces the ne''s descent back to earth, killing o

    pilot announces the ne''s descent back to earth, killing our conversation before

    it can continue.

 My Princess 42

    #Chapter 42 ¨C What Are You Doing Here?

    #Chapt¨¦r 42 - What Are You Doing Here?

    Adrian

    The moon is golden yellow in color and hangs low in the night sky. The resort''s walls are made up of floor to ceiling windows, the moonlight mixing in with the warm lights inside the hotel lobby.

    The night wind is warm yet is chilled enough for us to feelfortable. It will sure feel nice during the day while the sun is out and its rays attempt to scorch our skin.

    "Oh my goodness," my mother gushes, linking her arm with mine as we walk deeper inside the lobby, "it is gorgeous here. Adrian, honey, did you really pay for such an expensive ce like this?"

    "Of course," I smile down at her, patting her hand, "I can afford it. A lot has changed since you were asleep."

    "My son is so sessful," her voice is quiet yet there is so much pride from within her tone. "I knew good days woulde for you, Adrian, you deserve it. You have always been destined to do great things."

    A smile spreads across my face. Pride fills my heart and I am happy to know that I have made my mother proud through my bold business venture.

    If only she knew that after she fell into the years longa, it would push me to go further and further to save people from the same fate she has suffered.

    My mother''s smile makes my heart warm. I nce over my shoulder and see Ste smiling at us. As soon as our eyes meet, though, her smile falters and eventually disappears.

    I clear my throat and stop walking. To the side of us, there is a small lounge area where my mother can rx while Ste and I check in to our rooms. I guide my mother over, sitting her down, before walking back to Ste, who warmly greets the receptionist.

    "We have three rooms under the name Adrian," I say from over Ste''s shoulder.

    Her body tenses, suddenly aware of just how close I am to her. I can feel her body heat mix in with mine. I keep my distance but allow my eyes to stare at the back of her head.

    With a gust of confidence, I reach inside my pocket and grab my wallet, extending my arms around Ste, trapping her between my body and the receptionist''s desk. Her arms bump into mine. She tries to stay as still as possible while I pass off my card and ID to the employee.

    She turns her face to look up at me, her hazel eyes making me want to stay this close to her forever.

    "You got me my own room?" Ste asks. I nod in response. Oh...thank you."

    >>

    "Is that okay?" I quickly follow up.

    "It''s perfect. I assumed we were sharing because of your mom," she clears her throat and turns back around.

    I lower my head and bring my lips to her ear. Her body stills yet she tilts her head into mine, her perfume filling my nostrils. It''s intoxicating.

    "We can still share if you want," I whisper into her ear.

    Ste looks at me with wide eyes. An amused smile shes across my face but it quickly dies once she shakes her head no. My lips tten into a thin line and I turn to the employee who patiently waits for us.

    The receptionist hands us three key cards. I pocket Ste''s before she can. She opens her mouth to fight back against me, already at odds with me, but my mother''s voice catches our attention.

    #Chapter 42 - What Are You Doing Here?

    "Well aren''t you two just the cutest couple ever," my mother beams at us as we turn around.

    Ste''s face twitches before the grin returns to her lips. She leans into me and leans her head against my shoulder while my arm wraps around her waist, my hand ttening against her side.

    "Well, your son is as sweet as honey, Lilian," Ste''s words make butterflies erupt in my stomach. "I don''t even know how I can repay him for all of the kindness he has shown me throughout the years."

    Her words feel like a gut punch. I know she''s lying through her teeth. The wordse out of her mouth so effortlessly and I can''t help but feel as if they are daggers hidden beneath silk piles, ready to pierce into my skin at any given moment.

    We step away from the desk and towards her, our feet moving in sync with one another. I hold out my mother''s hotel room card to her and she graciously epts.

    "We should get a picture together!" my mother suggests.

    I feel Ste''s body tense against mine. I squeeze her hip, hoping that she perceives it as one of reassurance and not patronization, and watch as my mother disappears towards another part of the lobby.

    "A picture?" Ste''s voice is devastated. I try to not let it have a big affect on my mood.

    "Just one," I say as we follow my mother to therge window that overlooks the night beach with the moon in the background.

    "Excuse me sir," my mother taps the shoulder of a man who wears a dark color suit. He turns around and my body goes still. "Would you please take a picture of us?"

    "Of course, ma''am," Sebastian nods his head and takes the camera from my mother''s hands.

    She scurries back over to Ste and I, whose grip on me has significantly loosened. I look between her and Sebastian, noticing the way the corners of his lips tug up as he walks over. Her one stic smile turns genuine, her cheeks lightly heating up with a pink color.

    Jealousy surges from within my body. I tighten my hold on Ste''s waist, pulling her body closer to mine, feeling her hand rest on my chest. She gasps and looks up at me as my mother settles at her side, cing her in the middle.

    "Alright, smile on three," Sebastian''s tone is calm yet I detect the hiddenyer of mockery he throws in my direction. "One...two...three!"

    I lean down and press a kiss to Ste''s temple, a smirk spreading across my face as the sh from the flickers.

    "Thank you so much!" My mother immediately peels away from the group. I look down at Ste but she''s too busy staring at Sebastian to even notice. "Now, I am way too tired to continue tonight! So I''ll see you two tomorrow, yes?"

    Ste and I nod. Out of the corner of my eye, I watch as Sebastian circles around us, slipping out of sight.

    "Sleep well, Lilian! Don''t hesitate to reach out to us if you need anything," Ste dotes on her. She nods and smiles, disappearing to the area where the elevators

    sit.

    Ste drops her touch from my body and turns around, slipping away before I can stop her. I watch as she approaches Sebastian, arms crossed over her chest. I follow close behind, taking my spot at her side.

    "What are you doing here?" she asks.

    "I have a business trip," Sebastian''s eyes float to mine, "I''m interested in some

    real estate."

    #Chapter 42 - What Are You Doing Here?

    "Is that so?" I counter with a perked eyebrow. Sebastian nods. It''s tense.

    "I''m surprised to see you two being so..." Sebastian sucks in a breath, "close." "We''re married," I snap..

    "Adrian," Ste grabs my wrist, looking up at me. I look back and suck in a breath, slightly nodding. "Sebastian, we were about to get dinner. Would you like to join us?"

    I narrow my eyes at Sebastian, hoping he doesn''t ept the invitation. His eyes dart between us but he mainly looks at Ste. I can''t even me him for it, she is

    one of the prettiest women I have ever seen.

    "Sure," the word rolls off his tongue like butter, "I would love to."

 My Princess 43

    My Princess 43

    #Chapter 43 - Table For Three

    Adrian

    "Table for three, please," Ste''s voice is gentle and kind as the three of us approach the hostess'' stand. The woman looks up at us and nods, gathering three menus in her hand, and gesturing to the open dining roon.

    Many of the tables are empty and many of the other patrons are made up of couples or small families. I stick close behind Ste, making sure to cut Sebastian off as we embark on the small journey to the table.

    I ce my hand on Ste''s lower back, earning a side re from her, and pull out her seat. I push it in as she sits down, taking the spot beside her so Sebastian is forced to sit across from her.

    We take the menus and thank the hostess. Ste and Sebastian''s move to the menus while mine stick onto Sebastian. I narrow my gaze, taking in his appearance.

    He wears his usual ck suit, matched with a ck dress shirt and tie. His jacket is draped over the back of his car and he sets the menu down. The movement catches Ste''s attention, her gaze moving over the top of the menu, and she watches as Sebastian rolls up his shirt''s sleeves.

    His eyes flicker to hers, a smug smirk spreading across his face, and Ste lets out a quiet chuckle, moving her attention back to the menu.

    Iwatch them as my heart twists and turns from jealousy. The vile green feeling overtakes my mind, making me

    wonder if Ste brought Sebastian along for the vacation just to antagonize me.

    I clear my throat and neither of them move. I contain an eye roll and move my chair closer to Ste''s angling my body so that I am facing her, and ce my arm alongside the back of her chair.

    "So, Ste," Sebastian is the first to speak at the table. She looks up and smiles at him while my expression sours "What''s your impression of the resort so far? Is it everything you were expecting?"

    "It''s not too bad," she casually shrugs with a smile, "I really liked the view on the drive in. I hope it is as beautiful during the day as it is at night."

    "Yes, the views are nice," I chime in, ncing away as if the conversation is boring to me, "it is why I booked the ce, after all."

    The table falls silent. I look back and am met with nk stares from Ste and Sebastian. I hide my gulp and sit up in my chair, looking away again.

    "Why are you here on business?" Ste asks, covering up the awkwardness that has flooded the table.

    "One of my business partners informed me of a new resort development on the small ind just off the coast. I think it would be a wise business venture to take up on," Sebastian says the words so casually, so openly, and it drives me insane. "Really? That would be a great investment!" Ste exims and leans forward.

    Is Ste really excited over this? Do I need to leave thefort of the pharmaceutical world and venture into real estate to get her to look at me the same way?

    I open my mouth to speak but our waiteres by. He has a white towel draped over his arm and begins to pour water into our cups. He tells us his name and we begin to order our drinks.

    I''ll have a whiskey," Sebastian looks at the waiter.

    ? I graze my fingers across Ste''s shoulders, capturing her attention. She turns

    to me and stares at me with this

    beautiful hazel eyes that I can''t seem to get enough of.

    #Chapter 43 Table For Three

    "What would you like to drink?" I quietly ask as Sebastian preupied with ordering. "Wine sounds good," Ste grabs the list of wines and settles it between

    us.

    This moment feels so...mundane. Domestic. I really enjoy it especially because it is with her and no one else.

    With a surge of confident, I look away from the wine list and make eye contact with the waiter. His pen is at the ready and I ce a cool smile onto my face.

    "We''ll have your most expensive bottle of white wine, please," I speak. Ste shifts in her chair and Sebastian tries to contain a snort. I raise an eyebrow and look between them.

    "We''ll also take your most expensive bottle of red," Sebastian continues. I look down at Ste, who wears a small grin on her face.

    "And what would you like to eat, sir?" the waiter asks.

    "I''ll have the steak, rare, and she will have the salmon," I say, knowing that Ste always has preferred fish over steak. I smile down at her, one that she doesn''t return, as she gathers the table''s menus.

    "She''ll actually have the gnhi with sage butter sauce. Please pair the red wine for her meal as well, please," Sebastian offers the waiter a smile.

    The waiter''s eyes dart around the table. He looks between the three of us before focusing on Ste, who is all smiles after the gnhi rmendation. I bite back a snarkyment and nod at the waiter, who quickly walks

    away.

    "I thought you preferred seafood," I look down at Ste. She turns to look at me, mouth open to say something, but nothinges out.

    "She prefers red wine, too," Sebastian''s voice is patronizing. He looks at me before moving to Ste. "What a husband you have there."

    "Sebastian, stop," Ste''s voice is sharp.

    Embarrassment floods my body. I fight back the heat that threatens to spill onto my cheeks. I look away and wait for the drinks toe, ready to entertain anything else that isn''t Sebastian.

    How could he possibly know everything about Ste? How does he know her favorite meal to eat at a restaurant or what type of wine she prefers? They have only known each other for a short time whereas I have known her, and have been married to her, for the past five years..

    The dinner goes by at an agonizing pace. I remain quiet, eating my meal and sipping my white wine while Steughs along with Sebastian and his stories. It is like I am not even there.

    Theyugh and smile, even offering bites and sips of each other''s food. It''s impossible to watch and let alone be near and having to watch it go down in front of me. My food and drink taste bitter and I''m done eating before I know it.

    I get out my card to pay for the meal when the waiter arrives to take our tes away. I hold it out to him and he shakes his head with a nervous smile.

    "The meal has been already covered, sir!" the waiter informs me. I raise an eyebrow and look at Sebastian, who hides a smirk from behind his ss of whiskey.

    "A friend owns the resort," Sebastian says with a shrug.

    I nod and bitterly smile, cing my credit card back inside my wallet. I can feel Ste''s eyes on me. She ces a hand on mine below the table and gives it a gentle squeeze, not even looking at me.

    #Chapter 43 - Table For Three

    We stand from the table and I gather Ste''s purse and jacket before Sebastian can. The three of us head towards the exit of the restaurant. We step outside into the resort''s grand corridor and I turn to face the other two.

    "Thank you for dinner, Sebastian, it was wonderful," Ste sweetly says.

    "Of course. It was the least I can do," he smiles and steps forward.

    Sebastian wraps his arms around Ste''s waist, bringing her in close. His eyes remain attached to mine, his head leaning in, and he whispers something into her

    ear.

    Something that I can''t hear.

    Steughs and pulls away. The tension in the back of my mind snaps and I grab Ste''s hand,cing my fingers with hers. I pull her behind me and shoot a re at Sebastian.

    "My wife and I need to go to sleep now. Goodnight."

    Without another word, I turn around and drag Ste along behind me. She fights against my touch but I don''t let her win, my grip tightening on hers.

    I nce back at her and notice that she''s staring at Sebastian. It only makes me walk faster down the corridor and out of his sight.

 My Princess 44

    #Chapter 44 ¨C Did You Bring Them?

    #Chapter 44 - Did You Bring Them?

    Ste

    My hand feels numb beneath Adrian''s touch. I attempt to wiggle my fingers away, to slip out of his deadly grasp, but he only tightens his hold on me. The numb feeling makes my skin and muscles of my hand feel like they are being poked by millions of tiny little needles.

    "Adrian," I breathe out, trying to not show how much pain am in through my voice, "please let go."

    He does not respond. The man simply walks me through the hotel lobby, dragging me behind him, as our footsteps echo throughout the room. There are barely any people inside the resort, seeing how the time has fallen deep into the night.

    We reach the elevators and he presses the button. I stand at his side, looking down at our connected hands. My skin is white,pletely void of blood flow and life. I gulp and look up at him, blinking away any tears that have formed. Even my lungs feel weak and wheezy since he walked us away at such a fast pace.

    "Adrian," I try to speak to him again, "my hand. You''re hurting me."

    He finally registers my words and turns to look at me. His grip on my hand loosens just as the elevator doors open. I step inside and take my ce in the corner, watching as he follows, pressing the buttons.

    The doors close. He turns to face me and takes a few steps forward. I swallow the lump in my throat and tilt my head to look up at him.

    Adrian pushes away fallen strands of hair and tucks them behind my ear. He ces his hand against the elevator''s wall right beside my head. All of the air that was once in my lungs has been sucked out, leaving a burning sensation on the inside of my chest.

    My heart races and my hands begin to slightly shake. I grab the fabric of my pants to steady them, hoping that Adrian does not notice.

    He leans down, his emerald green eyes now at the same level as mine, and tilts his head to the side. He is quiet. His gaze moves over my face and it sends chills down my spine.

    "Why did you bring him here, Ste?"

    His question seems easy on the surface level but is quite deceptive. It is a trap, I know it is, and I refuse to fall into it. If he wants to start a fight, then he can be my guest, but won''t be a participant.

    "What do you mean?" I ask, mimicking his head tilt.

    "You know exactly what I mean. Do not y stupid or coy with me," his eyes darken.

    I try to look away from him but he follows my gaze, blocking my view of the elevator. The soft sings of the room fill in the silence as I try to figure out what Adrian''s n is

    "I didn''t invite him or bring him along," I tell him the truth, something that he clearly does not believe as my words hit his ears. "I didn''t even tell him where I was going"

    "Liar."

    "I''m not lying to you, Adrian," I sigh. I feel weighted down beneath his gaze. His eyes burn into mine, making me feel naked and exposed even though it is just the two of us aside the elevator.

    "Then why is he here? Why is he antagonizing us?" Adrian''s questions, whilepletely valid, make me feel so uneasy. I shift in my spot, retreating into the wall as much as I can, watching as he leans in

    #Chapter 44 ¨C Did You Bring Them?

    "I don''t know," I breathe but, my breath mixing with his. "He said that he''s here on business. I don''t know why he would lie about that."

    "So you really don''t know?" Adrian quirks up an eyebrow, his eyes moving over my face all over again. Butterflies erupt on the inside of my stomach. I nod, swallowing the leftover spit in my mouth.

    Adrian remains quiet. He slowly begins to pull away just as the ding from the elevator tells us that we have arrived at our floor. Adrian pushes off of the wall and away from me, his eyes remaining on mine.

    He shoves his hands into his pockets, my crossbody purse still hanging from his shoulder. He gestures his head to the hallway, his blonde hair falling into his face.

    "Come on. Let me show you to your room," he says and turns around without another word.

    Once Adrian is out of my sight, I am able to breathe again. I step out of the elevator, taking each and every step slow and steady, not wanting to rush into something that could do irreparable harm to Adrian and I''s already strained rtionship.

    I turn the corner, trying to find my way through the never-ending hallways and keep up with his brisk pace as well as I can. His blonde head of hair is quick down the hall, turning to the right.

    I fasten my pace, my lungs feeling weak and on the verge of a coughing fit. Just as I turn the corner, my eyes are met with another familiar head of blonde hair.

    ra''s smile is big and wide and I can see it from down the hall. I slow my pace, my mouth going dry, watching as she flings her arms around his neck, her body crashing into his. Even her voice is loud as it travels down the hallway.

    "Adrian! Honey! I didn''t know you were here!" ra''s voice is like nails on a chalkboard.

    I cautiously approach, cing my hands behind my back. ra presses a kiss to Adrian''s cheek and pulls away. That is when her blue eyesnd on mine.

    "Ste? What are you doing here?" her voice falters yet the fake happiness remains within.

    "I''m on vacation with my husband," my words remain neutral and dull. Adrian turns to look at me. There is something unreadable on his face but it radiates nothing but regret and sadness.

    "Oh! Your husband?" ra turns to Adrian, raising her eyebrows in a confrontational manner.

    "It''splicated," Adrian begins.

    "I bet it is," ra''s words are sweeter than honey. It makes my teeth rot and not in

    a good way.

    My eyes flicker to Adrian. He begins to move towards me but ra draws him away. I swipe my tongue over my teeth and nod, reaching out to the my purse from him before immediately backing away.

    Staring at the two of them, it''s so obvious as to why ra is here. He brought her as his one true love and I...I''m the doll he still dresses up when it''s convenient for

    him.

    "I''ll leave you two alone," I hide the anger in my voice, remaining as calm as I

    can. I push past them and begin to make my way down the hallway.

    I hear footsteps behind me, feeling Adrian''s familiar touch wrap around my wrist. I stop and close my eyes, not wanting any tears to fall while I look at him as my heart slowly rips to shreds on the inside of my chest.

    "Ste, please, let me exin," he breathes out. I shake my head and turn to face him.

    "Did you bring her here?" I ask, mimicking his question from the elevator. "Is she here to serve as a reminder of

    #Chapter 44 - Did You Bring Them?

    your true love? To antagonize me?"

    Adrian''s expression softens, He shakes his head and takes another step towards

    me. I take one backwards and keep the distance between us.

    "That''s not fair," Adrian sighs.

    "Isn''t it?" I spit the two words at him, hoping that they''d hurt. I look over his shoulder at ra before turning back to him. "Can''t keep her waiting, right?" Adrian lets go of my wrist and I slip away down the hallway.

    Tears begin to roll down my cheeks, my ''silent cries hidden behind a stoic face. My cries be loud once I am inside my bedroom, burying my face into my pillow, allowing my sobs to lull me into a restless sleep.

 My Princess 45

    #Chapter 45 - Give It Up Already

    Ste

    The morning breeze is light and gentle on my skin. It soothes my aching heart and helps me clear my mind from the events that transpired the previous night.

    ra''s face is burned into my memory, the way she held onto Adrian so casually and so affectionately...it hurts my soul to even think about.

    I know that I am divorcing Adrian and n to get rid of him in my life but a part of me wishes that he would realize ra''s true nature ande to the conclusion that she is the materialistic parasite in his life, not me.

    I need to stop thinking about him. I need to get my head on straight and realize that I can finally be free without Adrian in my life. Without him, I''ll be happy again and I deserve to be happy.

    Just thinking about it makes my head hurt. A dull pain forms behind my eyes under the shade of a palm tree. It is just prominent enough to not incapacitate me but is just on the border of being annoying.

    What I need is a distraction. I need to find something to do before I am swept away to y the role as a loving wife and caring daughter-inw.

    How could Adrian bring ra? It is so in as day as to why she''s here. She was by his room and greeted him with an affectionate kiss. I am so stupid for thinking that I even had a chance with him.

    Once we get a divorce, I won''t have to see his stupid face anymore. I won''t have to constantly fight a battle every single day that ra decides to wage with him as backup. I need someone who will actually be there for me, not the sad excuse that Adrian has been so far.

    I grab myptop from my bag and ce it on the ss table in front of me. Taking a sip of coffee, I boot up theputer and pull up the hacker mainframe, marking my status as active. I snoop through job listings, trying to see if there is anything good and easy while I am on my vacation.

    In the back of my brain, my mind yells at me to see if Adrian messaged us or if he has created any other job listing to offer our services on. I sigh, the image of Adrian and ra being all lovey dovey with each other attacking my

    mind.

    I cover my face with my hands, feeling the tears begin toe all over again.

    How could Adrian possibly get mad at me for something that I had no hand in nning while he turns around and does the same thing? How dare he get mad at me for Sebastian showing up when he brought ra on the side!

    Adrian confuses me. One minute, he is nice and warm towards me, holding my hand and bag while we walk around the resort, and the next minute he is using me of bringing Sebastian to antagonize him! His actions and motives are giving me such whish...I can barely catch my breath around him.

    Clearly, Adrian cannot be without ra. Wherever he goes, she has to follow. He always answers her calls and texts no matter the asion and has spent thest five years of our lives trying to bring ra back to life.

    He did not even put the much effort towards his own mother like he did with ra. She truly must be the love of his life. The only woman whom he wishes to see first thing in the morning and thest thing he sees before he falls asleep.

    I wish he looked at me the way he does with ra. I wish that Adrian would look the other way, to look for me in the crowd whenever he enters a room. I wish that he were the one giving me extravagant gifts and shopping sprees instead of being separated into different rooms and holding temporary gifts in my arms.

    The ring he gave me on the airne remains on my finger look down at it, holding my hand out. The diamond

    #Chapter 45- Give It Up Already

    catches the light, the jewe shimmering withplete ease underneath the morning sun.

    I sigh and draw my hand back to my body, looking down at the piece. He must have bought this for her instead of me. I swallow the ugly truth, the only one that makes sense among the confusion, and turn back to myputer.

    One day, I''ll be away from him. Then I''ll be able to breathe again.

    The white screen is filled with jobs upon jobs. Many of the are to help others gain information on a cheating spouse or to see what their loved one is hiding from them.

    Suddenly, my screen turns ck. Green letters and numbers pop up, filling my screen like the unstoppable force of a tsunami. I gasp and pull myself towards the table, my chair scraping against the floor, and begin to type in code of my own, trying to fend off the attackers.

    The style is so simr. The way they work around my code and backdoor hacks are exemry. It''s like they''ve encountered me before...

    "What''s this?" ra''s voice sends chills down my spine. She swipes myptop away from the table, turning away from me. She begins to walk away.

    I gasp and stand, chasing after her. She holds theptop away from me, sneering at the various lines of code.

    "What are you, a hacker or something?" ra snorts. "Is this what you do for work? Pretending to fixputers for a living while you live off of Adrian''s money?"

    "This isn''t funny, ra! Give it back to me. Now!"

    "Look at me," ra mocks. She begins to type in random numbers, absolutely demolishing the defenses that I have set up.

    Every time she presses the return button, a piece of my soul dies. It gets crushed under the weight of disappointment and anger. I reach for theptop but she swings it away from me.

    "ra, this is serious. You''re messing with my job," I try my best to reason with her.

    ra rolls her eyes and turns around. I dodge myptop in her hands and take a step back. She shifts her weight onto one foot and pops her hip out, looking me up and down withplete and utter disgust in her eyes.

    even Adrian and that boy "Don''t sit here and act like you have a job, Ste," ra rolls her eyes. "We all know toy of yours knows that you''re living off of the money that they give to you. You have never worked a day in your life. You have had it so easily because of my mother and I."

    "ra," I warn, stepping forward, "you don''t know what you''re messing with."

    "Don''t I?" ra sneers. She passes myptop to her other hand, revealing the screen to me. My eyes attach themselves to the green dot that lights up on the

    screen.

    Shit. They got my camera.

    I quickly move out of the way acting like I''m going for theptop. ra takes the bait and lunges to the other side of me. She closes theptop and tosses it onto the floor. I cringe at the sound.

    "Face it, Ste, won," she says, stepping towards me. "Adrian is mine. You need to end this little fantasy of yours that he holds any kind of positive emotions toward you."

    "I don''t care," I mumble, reaching out for myptop. I pick it up and dust it off, not opening it up just in case the hackers still have ess to my camera.

    "Oh really? Then why are you here? Hm? Just going to leech off of him some more?"

    #Chapter 45- Give It Up Already

    "It''s not like that, ra," pinch the bridge of my nose,

    "Is mother-"

    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Bye, Ste, I''ll be sure to send you a ''You''re

    Not Invited" invitation to Adrian and I''s wedding when he finally dumps your ass

    for good.''

    I watch as she walks away, tossing her golden locks over her shoulder. I sigh,

    shaking my head.

    Does she not know that Adrian has been begging me not to leave him?

    My phone vibrates in my pocket. I slip it out and see Adrian''s name, the knife

    that''s lodged in my heart twisting at the sight.

    Today''s Bonus Offer

 My Princess 46

    #Chapter 46 - Tide Pools

    #Chapter 46 - Tide Pools

    Adrian

    My foot taps against the marble floor of the resort''s lobby. I look around the room, which is now busy and vibrant from the people who are visiting, and nce at my mother. She wears a worried look on her face, watching the elevator entryway

    with close eyes.

    "You should go check up on her, dear," she says, worryced throughout her voice. "She may need your help. You did say she was feeling sick."

    "She just needs a few minutes," I breath out. I ce a gentle hand on her back, gently rubbing slow circles tofort her. "Ste will be here. She would not miss spending time with you, you know that."

    "I know, I know," my mother sighs. "I am just worried about her. The poor girl looks so sick and tired...I hope she was able to sleep wellst night."

    "She slept..." I hesitate to respond, sucking in a breath before releasing it, "she slept okay."

    Right on cue, Ste exits the elevator entryway. She wears her brown hair up in a ponytail and has on a casual outfit of a loose shirt, that reveals a bathing suit underneath, and jean shorts. I smile at her, a genuine one, and take in her appearance as she walks up to us.

    ˇ°Ste! Adrian said you were feeling sick this morning. Is everything okay?" my mother immediately walks up to Ste and takes her hands in her own. Ste''s eyes move to mine before going back to my mother.

    "Of course I''m okay. I slept really wellst night and couldn''t shake the grogginess. But I''m here now! Are we ready to go?"

    "The car is waiting for us outside," I say.

    The two women nod at me and they turn towards the lobby doors. With a few quick and long strides, I find myself at Ste''s slide. I slip an arm around her body.

    She tenses up and does not look at me. She stares forward, her smile faltering. A pang of guilt attacks my heart.

    She must be upset fromst night. I wish I could tell her that ra came to this resort of her own volition, that I had nothing to do with it, but I doubt that she will believe me if I told her that. Hell, I did not even believe her when she said that she had nothing to do with Sebastian who showed up..

    Life must be having fun by toying with our lives like this, making it extremely difficult to anything productive or effective on strengthening our rtion...orck thereof.

    The drive to the tide pools is beautiful. Ste sits beside my mother, who imed that I am somehow hogging my wife and that I have to share with her. Thement made meugh.

    The dramatic irony that my mother is living in makes me wonder how she would react to the news that Ste and I never loved each other.

    Would my mother''s heart give out? She has been our biggest supporter from the very beginning. She nned our wedding and made sure that Ste and I had nothing to stress over before the big day.

    Without a doubt, I know that my mother will be absolutely gutted to know that Ste and I signed a contract that only despicable people would sign...or people who are just desperate enough to do anything to obtain their goal.

    Ste helps my mother along the rocks of the tide pools. She even bought her special shoes to wear to give her extra grip against the slippery rocks that are covered in algae and other ocean materials.

    I watch them from afar. The sun shines down on them and the wind whips their hair around their faces. I watch as

    #Chapter 46 - Tide Pools

    Ste throws her head back andughs when my mother sshes some water on her.

    "I''m going to get you back for that, Lilian!" Ste''s voice carries over the water with ease.

    I sigh, feelingfortable in the scene that I am watching unfold. If life could have been like this instead of all the drama and angst that Ste and I have been through, I would press the button to go back in time and take it.

    Maybe, just maybe, we could have had a happy marriage together. One that had no contactual surgeries or ended in bright, festering mes.

    Maybe we could have been happy together.

    "Adrian?" Ste''s voice snaps me back to reality. I look down at her and nod my head, humming in response." Your mom wants to find us matching starfishes so we can take a picture."

    "That sounds nice," I fight back the urge to smile, to give in to the beauty and temptation that is Ste.

    Afortable silence falls between us. I help her up a rock and she takes her ce by my side. I look down at her, unable to take my gaze away.

    "Ste? Can I...talk to you about something," I breathe out. I look away, foolishly thinking that by not looking at her face the conversation will be easier to have.

    "What is it?" Ste''s voice is cold yet there is a slight hint of warmth, a small regret of her slight snap.

    "I didn''t bring ra," I watch as her body goes still out of the corner of my eye. "I

    do not know how she managed to find me here, but I didn''t invite her. I-

    "It is okay, Adrian," Ste''s long sigh interrupts me. I look down at her and notice

    her watching my mother with a close and careful eye. "You don''t have to exin a single thing to me."

    "But I want to," I try to force my way back inside the conversation, unable to handle it if she continues to push me

    away.

    "Your life is your life," she tucks a strand of hair behind her ear. There is a bitterness behind her words, though, that catches me off guard. "You can choose

    to spend it with whoever you wish. We''re getting a divorce anyways... it''s not like I can police you on who you can and cannot marry."

    "Marry?" confusion isced throughout my voice. "Did ra say something to you about marriage?"

    Ste shrugs. Her hazel eyes nce up at me, lingering on my face, before my mother interrupts us.

    "I found one!" my mother proims.

    "Did you?" St''s voice turns excited like she just turned on a switch to be a different person. "Let me see! I''ming over!"

    I watch Ste walk away from me. The further she gets, the tighter the barbed wire around my heart feels.

    She has a point. I am allowed to love and be with whoever I choose. She doesn''t have any power over it. But why do I feel so conflicted?

    With ra, my childhood crush, things feel so...easy. She agrees to go along with me to events and is always so eager to meet everyone that I know. She wants to be a part of every aspect of my life, making herself at home.

    Ste, on the other hand, is difficult. She drags me along and makes me lose control whenever I am around. She turns my life upside down and yet I can''t help but feel attracted to her, like there is an invisible line that is keeping us together.

    With Ste, I enjoy the challenges she throws my way. With ra, I dread the guilt trips and bombardments of

    #Chapter 46 Tide Pools

    usations of me not loving her.

    I watch as Ste approaches my mother. She beams with excitement and points inside the tide pool. She is so effortlessly kind and hice to my mother when she doesn''t need to be.

    I need to find a chance to speak with her again, to pour the contents of my heart

    out and exin everything that has been going on with the hopes of drawing her back to me. I don''t know what I''ll do with myself if Ste leaves my life.

 My Princess 47

    #Chapter 47 ¨C Who Did This To You?

    #Chapter 47 - Who Did This To You?

    Third Person

    ra lounges inside of the resort''s spa. She wears a green face mask on her face, one that is made out of avocado, and rxes underneath the touch of a particrly handsome masseuse. Once the massage is done, ra stretches her body out and ces her feet inside theplimentary sandals.

    The blonde haired woman exits the spa with a drink in hand. She sips on I through a straw and tightens the robe around her body, her hair damp from the shower,

    She pays no attention to her surroundings and struts down the hallway with ease. She smiles at men who pass her by. If they are exquisitely handsome, she gives them a little wave with her fingers alongside a wink and a smile.

    ra turns the corner and presses the button to the elevator. She hums a song to herself,pletely unaware of the man in all ck clothing that steps in behind her. She enters inside and presses the button to her floor, backing into the corner when the man enters in after her.

    He doesn''t press a button, though, and she chalks it up to it being a coincidence that they are on the same floor. Before ra can take another sip of her drink, though, the man presses the emergency stop button on the panel and turns to

    her.

    The man looks down at ra, eyes narrowed in a re. He pushes her up against the wall. ra begins to cry, the ss in her hand falling and shattering to the ground.

    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" ra cries out The man leans in, his breath hot on her face, and chuckles.

    "We finally found you," the man spits the words out like venom, "we finally found the hacker that has been evading us this whole time."

    "Hacker? What are you-" ra screeches when the man shakes her body. His fingers leave bruises into her pale

    skin.

    "We know it''s you, Tracer! Give it up!" he yells into her face. Tears run down ra''s cheeks, ruining her fresh makeup.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" ra tries to exin. The man rolls his eyes and lets her go, pressing the button to start the elevator again.

    "This is your warning, Tracer," the elevator doors open, "you better join us or we wille after you again."

    The man exits the elevator. ra sniffles and looks down at her arms, noticing the fresh bruises. She wipes away her tears and exits the metal box, fleeing towards her room, an idea blossoming inside her head.

    Adrian

    Ste walks ahead with my mother, joined arm in arm with her, and theyugh and talk about whatever has them giggling. They lean in and whisper, asionally looking back at me before erupting into a multitude of giggles andughs all over again. Every time they stare at me, I roll my eyes, which only eggs them on more.

    "What are youughing at?" I ask them as soon as I am able to catch up with them inside the hotel lobby.

    "Wouldn''t you like to know," my motherments, earning anotherugh from Ste. I can feel a smile spread across my face, unable to contain the happiness I feel whenever I see her genuine joy.

    "Let me walk you to the elevator," Ste smiles, "you must be exhausted from the day we

    "Adrian!"

    #Chapter 47- Who Did This To You?

    The three of us freeze. I raise an eyebrow at Ste who simply shrugs in response. My mother looks around with confusion written all over her face. She turns to me and tilt her head to the side.

    "Do you know someone here?"

    "Adrian!"

    The cry gets closer. It sounds like ra. My blood immediately turns told.

    I turn around and watch as ra, wearing a sundress and her makeup is as perfect as ever, storms up to me. I turn to Ste, who shares an angry yet sympathetic look.

    "Come on, Lilian, let''s get you back to your room," Ste coos and begins to draw my mother away from the newfound chaos. I watch as they leave, my throat tightening from anticipation.

    "Adrian," ra''s cries are clear and in my ear. She flings into my arms, her face burying itself inside my neck. Her tears make my shirt turn wet.

    "ra?" Fask, "Is everything okay?"

    "No! I was attacked!" ra says through her sobs. My body turns tense.

    "Attacked?" I repeat, unable to form a coherent thought in my brain.

    My mind immediately enters its survival mode. I pull ra away and begin to inspect her exposed body parts. Bruises are lined up along her arms, dark and purple and mocking.

    "Who did this to you?" I ask, looking up and into her irritated and teary blue eyes.

    "I-I don''t know! They ambushed me in the elevator," she sniffles. Her eyes move to the side, looking at something behind me. "They said something about a hacker...and the name Tracer?"

    Ste approaches us. There is no concern on her face, only annoyance. The sight makes my mind grow even more

    angry.

    ˇ°Adrian.......I feel so..." ra''s eyes roll into the back of her head. Her body goes limp in my arms and I catch her before she can fall to the ground.

    Worry overtakes my body. I push her hair out of her face and gently cup her face. She''s unresponsive and her skin feel mmy. Ste circles us, looking down with her hands shoved into her pockets.

    "Ste," I push the words out. She looks at me with one perked up eyebrow, nonchnce written all over her face. "Can you please donate blood? ra is going to need it."

    "She''ll be fine, Adrian," Ste''s response is snappy and quick. My back straightens.

    "Excuse me?" I scoff at her answer.

    "You heard me," she continues.

    "What if she needs it? She could die, Ste," I say as a desperate plea for help.

    ra''s medical condition can worsen at any given moment. Any kind of stress can pull her back under the dark cloud of aa or worse...death.

    "No," Ste''s once warm gaze is now ice cold. "Neither you or ra will take any part of my body away from me ever again."

    "Ste, please stop being selfish! She needs your help!" I try to keep my voice

    low.

    273

    #Chapter 47 - Who Did This To You?

    My eyes move to Ste. Her face contorts from anger, repulsed by my words. I pick ra up into my arms with ease, not paying attention to the eyes of the lobby that watch us.

    "First, you want my blood," Ste speaks through gritted teeth, shaking her head withplete and total disappointment. "Next, you''lle for my disposable organs. Then you''lle for my heart, killing me to save her. You already signed it away for her anyways so why am even surprised?"

    "Your heart?" Confusion overtakes my body. I shake my head to try and make sense of her words. "Signed it away? Ste, what are you talking about?"

    "Forget it," Ste rolls her eyes. She turns away and leaves, storming for the front doors of the resort, abandoning me in my time of need.

    I adjust ra''s limp body in my arms, looking down at her I think back to her words about her attackers.

    She was in the elevator and was ambushed. They spoke about a hacker by the name of Tracer...wait. Is that the hacker I worked with?

    Is Tracer, the person who saved mypany and I from a multitude ofwsuits, here at the resort?

    I spot Sebastian pass us by in the lobby. His steps are fast and calcted, following Ste out the door. I should go after him, to stop him fromforting Ste when it should be me instead of him.

    No...I can''t focus on this. I have to save ra...she needs to live so I can breathe

    again.

 My Princess 48

    #Chapter 48 - It''s Not That Easy

    Ste

    Who in the hell does Adrian think he is?

    After all of the progress we made, even if it is just a mere inchpared to the miles open miles needed to fix our rtionship, he had to go ahead and ruin it by asking me the one thing that I abenlutely hate doing. And to think that hepletely dismissed the im about himing after my heart.

    How dare he y stupid. How dare Adrian stand there and pretend that I am someone that he wants to keep in his life then turn around and beg for my help. I hate Adrian with every fiber of my being

    ra has been the worst part of my life. She has made my every waking moment a living nightmare. Because of her health struggles, something that she caused on her own by taking a bullet, I am now facing the long term consequences of helping her.

    In the past five years of my marriage to Adrian, I have been at her every beck and call despite her being asleep and taken care of by the people who were supposed to care about me in my life.

    I storm towards the beach. The sand is hot beneath my feet, my sandals flying off to the side. I don''t care where they go or if they disappear: I just need to get the fuck away from Adrian and ra.

    Their faces will forever serve as a constant reminder of the life I was forced to life. I could have been with my family, with the people who truly love me for me, instead of being forced to give up pieces of my body every time my foster parents and husband deemed it necessary.

    I walk towards the water. The waves are turbulent and restless, matching the uneasiness of my heart. The water is cold against my feet, cooling me down before I can be pushed over the edge.

    Tears stream down my face. I do not try to stop them, allowing them to fall freely from my eyes. My tears are hotpared to the sea beneath my feet, a stark contrast that keeps me grounded.

    How could Adrian deny the fact that he was about to cut out my heart if the next batch of blood didn''t work? I gave up my body for ra, leaving me a shell of the woman who I used to be. How can be dismiss his own sin so quickly and without a second thought?

    "Ste..." Sebastian''s voice instantly calms my unsettled nerves. I turn to look at him, my eyes filled with tears, blurring my vision.

    Sebastian sighs and steps towards me, closing the distance. He pulls me into his arms and I rest my head against his chest. His heartbeat is slow and steady. It brings me some much needed calm.

    "Are you okay?" he asks. I shake my head no, unable to respond. "I overheard ra in the lobby."

    My body freezes. I pull away and look up at him, tilting my head to the side. He wipes away a few of my tears.

    From behind, I notice a few of his merhanging in the distance. When I look at them, they bow their head. I turn back to Sebastian, who wipes away another tear before it can fall.

    "The people who raided yourputer," he breathes out, they found you, didn''t they?" I nod in response. Sebastian lets out an aggravated sigh and tuns his head around. He whistles and one of the men instantly jog up to us. Sebastian slips me out of his arms and turns around, keeping me behind him.

    "Sir," the man nods his head, "ma''am."

    "There is a man on the premises that nned on attacking Ste. Find them immediately and..." his voice trails

    ordingly." off. Sebastian turns to look at me, our eyes meeting. "...and deal with the

    The blood in my veins run cold. 11ink a t¨˘m, my mouth going dry as his guard nods and quickly leaves. I watch as he gestures to the other Ren and they all begin their mission to find the man as

    "Deal with him?" 1 whisper.

    To deal with someone means to torture them for hours on it. To dispose of their boy and make it seem like they simply disappeared off of the face of the earth. To make it seem like they never even existed.

    It is a cruel fate that I would not wish upon anyone, especially if the person in charge is as big of a hot head like Sebastian. Well...maybe there''s one person I would wish this fate upon

    Sebastian nods and turns around again, facing me. He cups my cheek, his touch to reverent as if he is touching a holy relic.

    "I need to keep you safe, Ste," he whispers, his voice low and husky, "no matter what I will keep you safe"

    "I am safe,ˇ± I breathe out to try and reassure him. "I''m safe because you are here with me."

    Sebastian nods as relief rxes his face. He leans in and his forehead is about to press into mine when my phone rings. I sigh and peel myself off and away from his body.

    With my phone in my hands, I stare at the message on the screen.

    Adrian: My mother wishes to have dinner with us tonight. The same restaurant asst night. Eight o''clock. Meet me in the lobby at 7:30. Don''t bete.

    His message is cold. It is demanding. It is a reminder of the Adrian I once knew, the same cold person that I somehow fell in love with and still find to be one of the mostpelling and captivating people in the world

    A groan falls from my lips. I feel Sebastian''s hands on my shoulders. He begins to massage away the kinks in my neck, putting my tense muscles at ease.

    "Let''s do dinner," Sebastian says. Iugh. He has the worst timing possible.

    "I can''t. I have go y wife tonight," the wordse out harsher than I intended them to be but it does not make them any less true.

    "Why are you ying wife? Ditch him and join me," Sebastian continues.

    Annoyance res up in my body. I step away from him and move further into the restless ocean. The waves crash into my legs, the water spraying my legs and the bottom of my jean shorts and shirt.

    "It''s not that easy," I say to him. He stands beside me and we watch the ocean together. "His mother just woke up from aa...she needs me."

    "I need

    you," Sebastian''s admission makes me close my eyes.

    "No, you don''t," I breathe out, "you will be just fine without me for one night."

    "Ste-

    "No, Sebastian," I open my eyes and turn to him. "This is my life. I get to do whatever I want with it, okay?"

    My words sink into his skin. His lips press into a thin line. I take a step away from him and the sea, my feet leaving thefort of the cold and salty sea.

    Sebastian moves to follow me but I stop him, my hand pressed against his chest. "Sebastian,ˇ± I warn, "if you want to protect me...you''ll let me go. I''ll see you whenever, okay?"

    Spur Before the can let me doing bun w

    #Chapter

    48-It''s!

    s Not That Easy,

    I leave before he can let me finish, abandoning him with the tumultuous sea.

 My Princess 49

    #Chapter 49- Rejected Yet Again

    Third Person

    ra opens her eyes as soon as she hears the door of her hotel room click shut. The fork automatically slides into ce and she sits up in bed with an exaggerated yawnY.

    Adrian moves inside the room, worry etched all over his far. As soon as he notices that ra is awake, he lunges towards the bed. He takes her hands into his, immediately checking her body for any new bruises that may have formed over her body.

    "What happened?" ra feigns a raspy voice, het n of pretending to pass out clearly hacking worked to get Adrian toe to her side.

    "You fainted, ra," Adrian sighs, frustrated. "You had me so worried....

    "It will be okay, my love," ra coos, pathetically coughing

    Adrian stands and rushes to the refrigerator inside the modest well, as modest as ra can be resort hotel room. A smirk forms on ra''s face when Adrian''s back is to her, the smirk disappearing as soon as he turns back around.

    Adrian sits on the edge of the bed, opening up the cap of the water bottle, and gently guides it towards her lips. ra sighs and leans forward, gulping down half of the water bottle''s contents.

    "How are you feeling?" Adrian asks with concern filled inside his voice. He inches closer to ra, cing his hand on top of her thigh.

    "I am okay," ra sighs, "I just feel a little bit weak, that''s all."

    "That ispletely normal. I''ll order room service for you, okay? You have to remain strong and keep your body nourished," Adrian stands from the bed. He heads towards the side table where the room''s phone is.

    ra sighs and watches Adrian with a smile. She rxes into the bed, her head falling deeper inside the plush pillow.

    A phone''s ringtone begins to cry out. ra raises an eyebrow, looking over at Adrian. He sighs and plucks his phone from his pocket. He declines the call and goes to pick up the rooms phone when his cell phone begins to ring again.

    Disappointed yet ready to seize the opportunity to have some alone time and find a back up n, ra sits up in bed. She coughs again, gaining Adrian''s attention, and bats her eyshes at him.

    "Is that work?" she sweetly asks.

    "It is, yes," Adrian groans. He looks back at his phone. "One of the board members came to us with a concern that, well, will either make or break mypany."

    "Go, Adrian," ra coos. "You should take it. It sounds very important. They need you...their heroic leader."

    Adrian rolls his eyes at herpliment and turns his attention back to his phone. It dings from the constant flooding of text messages that he receives. Ites in like an avnche.

    "Are you sure?" he asks, ncing in her direction.

    "Of course! I need to rest anyways," ra smiles. She bats her eyshes at him again and watches as he gathers his belongings and heads towards the door.

    "I''lle by and check in on

    outer, okay? After my dinner with my mother," Adrian calls out from over his

    *Chapter 49 Regerted Yet Agad

    shoulder. ra nods and watches him leave.

    As soon as the door clicks shut, the woman hops out of bed and makes her way

    to her closet. She opens it up and reveals an obscene amount of clothes. She taps her chin while stuffing through the items.

    "Now what will Ste''s boy toy find appealing?" ra asks aloud to the room. Her eyesnd on a ck dress, a smirk spreading across her face. "This will do."

    About an hourter, when ra is sure that Adrian is in his room getting ready for dinner with his mother and, ugh, Ste, she makes her way downstairs.

    The resort''s bar is beside the in house restaurant. She looks around the room, noticing an influx of men and women who mingle togetherpared to the previous night''s pickings.

    ra enters inside the bar, putting her best smirk on, and steps towards the bar. She knows that Sebastian, a man who is much wealthier and much more influential than Adrian will ever be, is sure to be at the bar drinking away his

    sorrows.

    After all, the man is in love with a woman who is still married to another man who can give her the same exact things in life but just...less. Perhaps ra can sway his gaze her way and show him, like she did with Adrian within a few minutes of being awake, that Ste is aplete nobody and is a total loserpared to her.

    ra tosses her hair over her shoulder and her eyes ze over the crowd. Men approach her but she signals them away with an eye roll and a scoff. Her eyesnd on Sebastian''s familiar head of hair.

    She licks her lips, eyes moving up and down his body. He is rxed into his seat leg extended out as he sips on whiskey. His booth is in the corner and is shadowed from the rest of the room, adding to the mystery that surrounds his persona.

    ra takes a quick look of her appearance, making sure everything is perfect and is in ce, before she makes her way over to the man''s table.

    ˇ°Hi,ˇ± ra giggles as soon as she steps up to his table. Sebastian''s eyes don''t meet hers. "Can I sit here?"

    ˇ°No,ˇ± the man grumbles, taking another sip of the whiskey. There are a few ice cubes inside his ss, cooling the whiskey down just the way he likes it.

    Stunned by his quick answer, ra looks down at him. She ces a hand on her hip, unable to give up just yet. The blonde shrugs and takes her spot in the seat across from him.

    She ces her bag next to her and moves her hair out of her face. Her blue eyes train on Sebastian, who still does not give her the time of day. She rolls her eyes and clears her throat, sitting up in her seat. Sebastian looks over at her with a perked up eyebrow.

    "I''ve seen you before," ra begins, pointing at him. "You''re a friend of Ste''s, right? I''m her-"

    "Sister. I know," Sebastian pulls his gaze away from her. Frustrated, ra lets out a breathyugh and rolls her

    eyes.

    "Yep! That''s me," she assumes a ditzy persona with ease. It only irritates Sebastian some more. "I''m so d that we can have some... alone time together." ra reaches out and ces her hand on top of his. Sebastian immediately retracts his hand, standing from the table. ra blinks at him, unsure as to what it is she has done wrong.

    "Did I say something?"

    "I know what you''re doing. I''m not interested in you. I would never be with a woman of your..." Sebastian''s eyes move up and down her body, making Cl¨˘ra feel insecure, "stature."

    #Chapter 49 - Rejected Yet Again

    Sebastian slides his wallet out from his pocket, flipping through a couple hundred dor bills and ces it on the table. He leaves without saying anther word.

    ra scoffs, picking up the bills from the table.

    Who in the hell does he think he is? What did Ste say to him that made him automatically hate her? She''s done nothing wrong!

    ra''s face scrunches up. She res at the back of Sebastian''s head, her teeth grinding inside her mouth. This is it. The root of all her problems. It all leads back to one person: Ste.

    Ste has turned everyone in ra''s life against her. She''s taken away Adrian, she has taken her parents'' attention, and she has ruined any other prospects for her future marriage!

    Ste will pay for this, ra thinks to herself, and I will stop at nothing to ruin her for what she h

 My Princess 50

    #Chapter 50 ¨C He Loves Me.

    #Chapter 50 - He Loves Me...

    Ste

    What if she needs it? She could die, Ste, Adrian''s words float through my mind like a pest that won''t leave me alone. A scoff leaves my mouth as I adjust my dress.

    What if I could die, Adrian? After all of the surgeries you have put me through, my health has deteriorated. Evaporated before my eyes and has left me reeling in its wake.

    It is because of him that I am like this. A shell of the woman I used to be. It makes me angry and mourn the life I should have had.

    I stare at myself in the mirror, my eyes moving towards scars that sit on the inside of my arm. The various points in which the hospital has drawn my blood, sucking away my life force one vial at a time.

    I tten out the wrinkles of my dress. The material is smooth and soft against my skin. The silk makes feel like I am in the ocean with the water slipping over my skin.

    My hands tremble at my sides, just another sign of how much I am dreading this dinner.

    How can I sit there and pretend that everything is okay? That Adrian and I are still a young couple in love who have never been riddles with problems and underlying angst?

    How can I sit beside his mother and pretend that her son didn''t sign a consent form that would have killed me and given my heart to his actual beloved?

    The dark blue silk catches the light andpliments the diamond ring that sits on my finger. Thebination looks elegant, helping me fulfill the part as Adrian''s loving and forever doting wife.

    The thought makes me nauseous.

    I grab my clutch handbag and turn around, slipping on a pair of simple high heels before making my way to the door. I sigh and push some of my hair behind my ear, looking around for my hotel key card before I leave. Once I locate it, I open the hotel door, pushing it open.

    Before me stands Adrian. He wears a navy suit, the shade just a tinge lighter than mine, and his dress shirt is a perfect white color. Our eyes meet and our bodies go still.

    Neither of us talks. We take in the other person''s appearance, memorizing the details before our eyes connect again.

    "You look...beautiful," Adrian clears his throat. I fight back the urge to blush, killing the warmth that threatens to spill onto my cheeks.

    "Thank you" I breathe out.

    I step outside my room and close the door behind me, the door automatically locking behind me. Adrian steps to the side, his emerald green eyes venturing across my body. It makes me feel small yet appreciated at the same

    time.

    "Shall we?" Adrian asks. I nod.

    Our journey to the restaurant is one made in silence. We do not speak. We walk a timid silence, one that we have surely both grownfortable with over the years.

    As soon as we step foot into the restaurant, the two of us join arms and ster stic smiles onto our faces, not wanting Lilian to see through our charade that we have so meticulously put up for her.

    #Chapter 50 He Loves Me...

    Adrian guides us to a table where his mother sits. She moves to stand but we wave her down. Adrian pulls out my chair and I sit down, watching him take his ce out of the corner of my eye.

    "You two are such a handsome couple," Lilianments with a smile. Adrian and I share a nce.

    If only she knew the truth.

    "I ordered you two some wine," Lilian adds, "I got red for you, Ste, since it is your favorite."

    I can feel Adrian tense up beside me. I nce over at him and hold back a small smile, knowing that the fact that his mother knows my preference when he didn''t must be eating him alive.

    Adrian ces his hands on the table. His fists are balled up and I can feel the frustration radiating off of his body. Like the good wife I am, and since a fragment of my heart still belongs to him, I reach out and ce my hand on top of his.

    Adrian''s eyes move to mine. Inside his gaze sits a question. It is one that I don''t know if I can truly answer for him.

    Is this real? It''s cruel if it isn''t.

    The dinner moves on slowly. The three of us share a fewughs as Lilian reminisces about Adrian as a child. She even mentions the first time we met as kids, making a note that she always knew Adrian would fall for me.

    "How did you know?" I ask and lean forward. Lilian takes her fork and swipes a piece of her chocte cake off of her te.

    "You were always the sweetest and kindest girl, Ste," shepliments, "the way you looked at him was full of so much love. I just knew that one day, he''d wake up and smell the roses of your love."

    Adrian and I fall silent. We turn to each other, sharing another look but inside our gazes sits something left unanswered, something left unsaid.

    Is it unrequited love on my part? Does Adrian have the guts to tell his mother that he loves the other sister, not the one who wears the wedding ring on her finger? I''ll let her coward of a son be the one to break the devastating news to her.

    "Well," Lilian stands and we follow suit, "I think I''m going to take my leave and give you two lovebirds a chance to be alone."

    "Would you like us to take you back to your room?" Adrian asks, ready to move forward and aid his mother.

    "Oh, heavens no! I can take care of myself, Adrian. Please enjoy yourselves. I will see you two tomorrow!" Lilian

    exims.

    And with that, she leaves.

    I sit back down in my chair, grabbing the ss of red wine. I finish the contents with one final gulp, cing it back down onto the table with an angered thud. Adrian settles in beside me, staring at the side of my face.

    This situation feels oddly familiar but everything is reversed. When we went to his mother, I was the one gazing at him. Now, his mother has left us and he is the one looking at me.

    "You''re staring, Iment, turning my face to look at him. My face remains nk, the constant reminder of what Adrian has done to me floating through my mind.

    Adrian diverts his gaze and nods towards therge window that sits behind us. I turn and look out at the beautiful night scenery.

    "The moon is pretty," Adrian sighs. I nod in agreement. "Let''s go for a walk on the beach."

    #Chapter 50 - He Loves Me

    My head snaps to look at hitn. He wears azy smile on his face, one that I have only seen in the early days of our marriage when we were still in the honeymoon phase.

    My mouth goes dry, my mind running a mile a minute. My body warms from irritation and confusion. I re at him, narrowing my eyes in an attempt to figure out his twisted and cruel motives.

    Why is he being so...nice to me? It''s confusing and is, quite frankly, really

    irritating.

    He is always so hot and cold with me. I have never been able to keep up with his mood and temper.

    "No, that''s okay," I turn my gaze away. I ce my fingers on the stem of the wine ss, twirling it around.

    Adrian stands and I feel a weight be lifted off of my shoulders. My victory is short lived when he takes the ss from my hand and slips his fingers between mine. He helpsine up from my chair and takes my clutch in his other hand.

    "Come on," his voice soothes my nerves. "It will be nice."

    I stare at our connected hands.

    My mind screams at me to run away, to abandon the sinking ship before I''m dragged under. My heart, though, races inside my chest, and pushes me to go with him.

    My eyes move back to his. With one single nod, Adrian tugs my hand, pulling me away from the restaurant and towards the beach.

    #Chapter 51 He Loves Me Not

 My Princess 51

    2

    Ste

    I look down at Adrian and I''s connected hands, feeling the way the pad of his thumb grazes across the side of my hand. My heart twists inside of my chest, the sickening feeling of love and confusion piercing my heart.

    Something about this feels so right, as if Adrian and I are meant to be holding hands while walking along the shore, the chilly water hitting our feet. Something in the back of my mind, though, is screaming at me to be smart about this, to not let him in because of how he''s acted towards me in the past. I can''t allow myself to simply forget the Inisgivings he has made towards me.

    I draw in a breath and divert my gaze, taking a step to the right. Our arms raise in the air before our connected hands stop me from moving farther away. Adrian squeezes my hand and stops walking, bringing me back to his side.

    I collide into his chest, his hand slipping from mine before resting on my waist. My hands fall to my sides and I can''t help but peer into his emerald eyes, the way they shine at night.

    "Excuse me,ˇ± a man from behind says. Adrian looks over my shoulder while I hide my face, unable toprehend what exactly is happening. ˇ°You two are a very beautiful couple. Would you like me to take your picture? And would thedy like a rose?"

    I turn and open my mouth to protest but Adrian beats me to it, immediately pulling out his wallet from his pants pocket.

    "Sure," he says with a warm tone, passing off a few bills from the ck leather wallet. "Give her the prettiest rose you have."

    "You got it, sir!" The man chirps as he takes the cash from Adrian.

    I look up at him, a small blush creeping onto my cheeks. Okay...maybe Adrian isn''t so bad after all. Maybe he''s changed these past few weeks and has realized the severity of his mistakes and is ready to make up for it.

    The man steps towards me with a fully bloomed rose in hand. I take it from him with a small smile, turning away to hide my face in the darkness of the night. Adrian wraps his arm around my waist and draws me back to his side.

    "Smile for the camera, Ste," Adrian speaks to me.

    I nod and obey hismand, tilting my chin back up and staring at the camera lens. I lean into him and smile. Adrian squeezes my side, his touch igniting my skin, as a sudden sh of light pops out at us.

    The photographer smiles and walks over, showing the picture to Adrian. Adrian quickly scribbles his email down onto a piece of paper and the man quickly walks away, leaving us alone.

    I look down at the rose and sigh. I should know that this rose was meant for someone else, a blonde haired woman that has tormented me throughout my entire life. The spot at his side was never meant for me, so why is he acting like it is?

    "Adrian," I breathe out, turning on my heel, my feet submerging beneath the sand. Adrian steps towards me and closes the distance. He takes my hands and looks at them. I hesitate to speak, my breath getting caught in my throat.

    "Did you bring ra to the resort? Is her being here on purpose to... patronize me?" I ask my question in a quiet voice, feeling nervous yet somewhat shameful as if it isn''t an open secret that ra has always owned Adrian''s heart andes first in his eyes.

    #Chapter 51-He Loves Me Not

    "No," Adrian responds. His grip on my hands loosens. "Did you do the same with Sebastian?"

    "I didn''t even know he wasing," I reply with the truth I tilt my head to look up at him and notice that his gaze has been on me the entire time. "I told him that I was going on vacation but I didn''t say where."

    Adrian slowly nods. His eyes move all over my face and my heartbeat quickens. The man gives my hands a gentle squeeze, his head now hanging low as he closes the small gap between us.

    "Ste," my name rolls off of his tongue like he was meant to say it, "I don''t trust Sebastian...I know that he has connections to the mafia and gangs that operate inside out city. I don''t like that you are connected with someone who is close to so much danger."

    I bite back a scoff but can''t help but let out a breathyugh. My hands rx in his, ready to slip away at any moment, but he continues to hold on.

    Adrian thinks that Sebastian is dangerous? That the mafia is dangerous? Is he serious?

    "Adrian," I chuckle, shaking my head. He drops my hands and takes a step back, a look of disgust now written all over his face. "You''re being ridiculous. Not all gang members are bad."

    "So he is a gang member?" Adrian''s voice turns sharp.

    "I never said that," I shake my head, giving him a warning look. "All I said was that not all gang members are bad. Some of them don''t have a choice and that way of life is all that they knowˇŞ"

    "I don''t want you near any of it," Adrian raises his voice at me. I pay it no mind. "You need to stick by my side, Ste. I will keep you safe from him and the scum he works with."

    "Scum?!" I take a step back. The heat in my cheeks that once blossomed from love turns into anger. "Adrian! You couldn''t possibly mean that!"

    "Don''t get involved with him," Adrian tries to move closer towards me, to take my hands into his once again, but I move away. "I can protect you, Ste!ˇ±

    ˇ°Protect me?!ˇ± I unconsciously raise my voice.

    I turn around and faces the crashing waves. Augh escapes my mouth as anger begins to slowly take over my body.

    He wants to protect me?! Did he really just say that to me?

    I can feel Adrian''s hand on my shoulder but I immediately shrug it off and move away again. Looking up at him, I ball my fists at my side, fully allowing my pent up anger out.

    "Where were you six years ago, Adrian?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Six years ago, I unknowingly signed a contract that signed away my body for a girl who doesn''t even care about me. Six years ago, I underwent my first ever surgery and you weren''t even there tofort me after it! And you''re my husband," I yell at him, my voice carrying over the waves.

    Adrian clenches his jaw as his own anger settles into his body.

    "I destroyed my body for someone who hates me and I did it for a man who

    married me out of convenience because the woman he truly wanted wasn''t avable!" I let the words fly out of my mouth before I can even register what I am saying.

    "It was important, Ste. ra''s life is important!"

    #Chapter 51-Me Loves Me Not

    my

    "And my life wasn''t?" I ask the question that has been on my mind for years. "I''ve destroyed my body future! All for a man who doesn''t care about me," I can feel my throat tighten, holding back the cries and sobs of a woman who has been mistreated for six years of her life.

    I shake my head and wipe away the tears that begin to fall. push past Adrian and he moves to follow but I turn around and push him away.

    "No! You don''t get to follow me and pretend to care," I spit the words out at him. "Why don''t you go and check on ra because I''m done, Adrian, have a great rest of your life."

    I throw the flower at him and storm towards the lights of the hotel, refusing to turn around and face the man who does not care about me.

 My Princess 52

    #Chapter 52 ¨C A Lover''s Quarrel

    #Chapt¨¦r 52 - A Lover''s Quarrel

    Adrian

    Ste and I''s gazes never meet while we make our way to the airport. We may bump into each other and our fingers may meet while passing something off, but we will not acknowledge each other and what was saidst night.

    Truthfully, I cannot help but admit that I have not been able to stop thinking about what Ste said. Her words float throughout my mind like a nightmare ready to strike at any moment.

    Ste knew what she was getting herself into when she signed the papers. Sure, the research she thought she was helping me out with was research dedicated to ra''s medical condition, but would she have done it in the first ce?

    Maybe there is some truth in her words, but seeing her move as if there is a match lit under her is dispelling any concern that she may have gotten out of me. Her body looks fine, a little thin and pale, but otherwise she lookspletely normal. I can''t exactly see where she has changed or been destroyed.

    "Adrian?" my mother''s voice calls from my side. I look down at her and move her bag onto the scale. "Where are the tickets?"

    Before I can respond, Ste''s hand stretches between our faces, tickets in hand. I turn my face to look at her, but Ste looks away before our eyes can meet. Maybe it is for the best.

    The ind''s airport is small. Unlike in the big city, there is no special walk on service that they can provide for us. So we are stuck in lines before we can get onto the ne, forced to watch as private jets fly in and out of the airport.

    Maybe I should have gotten one for my mother and I, leaving Ste behind with some excuse that she has friends who said she can stay with or something.

    Any excuse would be better than to look into her hazel eyes and be forced to face the ugly truth that sits between us: that our marriage needs toe to an end.

    I know that there is no going back for me. Ste haspletely forgotten what gangs and the mafia have done to my life, to ra''s life. I can''t even begin to imagine how cruel and cold her mind must be to disregard the pain and suffering that ra has gone through.

    She took a bullet for me! What else can showcase one''s love than putting their life on the line?

    "What is going on with you two?" My mother asks just as Ste walks ahead, scanning the surrounding area for the gate of our ne.

    "Nothing is wrong, mom, you don''t need to worry about it I breathe out, resting a hand on her shoulder while we walk. I carry her bag in my hand, my backpack stung over my shoulder.

    ˇ°Adrian, I am you mother, don''t you dare lie to me and act like everything is okay with you two," her voice is serious and yet it holds nothing but motherly love behind her words.

    Look, I know that my mother means the best, but there are some things in my life that she simply cannot know about. She should not know about how Ste and I''s marriage was one not of love, but out of obligation towards a cause that was bigger than the two of is..

    "Can we..." I suck in a breath before releasing a long winded sigh, looking down at my mother just as we approach the

    1. te. "Can we talk about thister, mom? I''m tired and just want to get some rest on the ne before we get home."

    #Chapter 52 ¨C A Lover''s Quarrel,

    My mother gives me a knowing look, one that I have grown ustomed to while growing up in her house. I divert my gaze but I can see her ned from the corner of my eye. I let out a sigh of relief and watch as the airport employee alerts the nearby area that first ss will be ready to board soon.

    Ste, my mother, and I board the ne. I take my mother bag and ce it in the overhead cab, watching as she sits down. Ste stands by my side, fumbling with her bag.

    "Do you..." I begin to speak but Ste''s actions immediately interrupt me. The woman lifts the suitcase with a struggle, basically tossing it into the overheadpartment. It slides in next to my mother''s and she barely nces my way as she covers her mouth, coughing into her fist as she moves back to her seat.

    I watch her as she moves. Ste has always had tunnel vision and has been a stubborn woman, a woman who holds a lot of pride in her heart. She always prided herself on being there for me and helping me around the house when I needed it the most.

    And here she is now, refusing anyone''s help help that she clearly needs

    Gis

    and is doing everything on her own.

    I clench my jaw and rest my hands on my hips, staring at her from the aisle. Ste nces at me and a look of anger and hurt shes across her face before she turns away, looking outside of the airne''s tiny window.

    "Adrian," my mother''s soothing voice brings me back to reality. I spin on my heel and look down at her. "Sit down."

    I nod, unable to resist drying my mother in such a public space. As I sit down beside her, she takes my hand into hers, gently squeezing it.

    "What happened, Adrian?" she asks.

    "It is just a...lover''s quarrel, mom," I try my best to cover up the fact that my rtionship with Ste haspletely deteriorated, rotted to the core. "It is not that big of a deal."

    "Any fight that the two of you may have is a big deal," she sighs and leans over to look at Ste who sits on the opposite side of the ne. "I do not know why you are ying off your argument as some quarrel, but she looks genuinely distraught."

    I look over at Ste who opens up a book to distract herself. She moves slowly, covering her mouth and turning away from the rest of the ne as she lets out a weak cough. I can''t help but feel a pang of guilt towards her.

    Last night was supposed to be good. It was supposed to be a time for us toe together and reconcile, to put to rest all of our differences and see how we can be a better husband and wife. All it did was push us further away, showing us just how different we are from one another.

    "If you don''t make it up to her soon, my love, she will leave you. You will not be able to get her back into your life and I think we both know that she is someone you need with your hectic life, someone to keep you grounded."

    It''s ironic that my mother sees a loving couple with Ste and I. I swallow a bitterugh and look at her.

    My mother''s expression is so genuine and heartfelt. It rips my heart apart to know that her precious dauer-inw is someone who cannot stand the sight of me.

    "Things will be okay between us," I lie to her so easily it hurts me, "we just need some time apart, that''s all."

 My Princess 53

    #Chapter 53 - Tracer''s Help

    #Chapter 53 - Tracer''s Help

    Adrian

    Work has proven to be a good distraction from the mess that is my divorce with Ste. Ourwyers have been fighting back and forth on our behalf while Ste and I continue to ignore each other.

    Neither of us has sent a call or text message to the other, thest bits ofmunication between the two of us being the mming of a car door while she rushes back inside of her apartment building. I''m pretty sure that the tire marks from my car are burned into the asphalt in front of the building, a permanent stain of our disdain for each other.

    I shuffle through the various documents that my secretary ced on my desk for me. Many of the pieces of paper revolve around a new project that mypany and I are working on..

    A sigh flies from my lips as I push away a printed out powerpoint presentation from the marketing department. The green and blue letters pop out against the white of the page, their n to unveil the new project to the country staring at me with big and bold lettering.

    How can Ste think that people who willingly participate in gang activity are good people? How can she honestly think that they do not have a choice but to give into the temptation of organized crime?

    How can Ste forget about what happened with ra? Her sister - someone that she could endlessly love and care for despite theirck of blood rtion - almost died because of people in gangs. They came after me but ra was the one to pay the price.

    The mafia and gangs in the city has brought nothing but pain into our lives. If ra didn''t get shot or fall into hera, we would have been able to live our lives together much sooner than having it be dyed.

    Maybe then would Ste and I still be friends who are on good terms with each other. Maybe in that other life, we can still smile andugh with each other like we used to do in the beginning of our contracted marriage.

    Getting a divorce with Ste is ultimately the best thing that I can do in my life. Mypany''s shareholders will understand that things happen in the busy life of a married couple, that people can grow apart from one another and can leave with the mutual understanding that marriage is not going to work anymore.

    I wonder how the public will react to the news when it eventually gets out. Knowing Ste, she''ll have Sebastian''s team "leak" stories about how I was a tyrant in our marriage, how I always kept her hidden and locked away even though she is the one who never wanted to go to parties and social events with me. She only ever went to bigger events where he presence was required and not an option to be chosen from.

    With Ste out of my life, with me being able to take the golden ring off of my finger, I will finally find some peace with the world I have created from all around me. Ste and Sebastian, alongside his dangerous connections to the gangs in the city, will finally leave me be. I can move on with my life and do greater things such as focusing on my new project.

    Six years ago, my mother suddenly suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage. It was quick and it almost killed her, threatening to pluck her soul off of the before I even had the chance to say goodbye. Thankfully, she was slipped into aa, something that I was all too familiar with seeing how ra fell into one the year prior.

    My new project will bee focused on sudden medical scares like this. Taking inspiration from my mother''s medical condition, I want to be able to help others take the initiative and fight back against sudden and terrifying medical ailments.

    Nobody deserves to be told through the phone that their mother was found passed out on the floor and was taken to the hospital. Nobody deserves to feel confused for the first three months of their loved one''s sickness and be given no answers.

    apter 53-Tracer''s Help

    I want tobat this. I want people to be able to see in real time of what can happen to someone and be able to prevent as much damage as possible.

    With an intelligent heal management system, people will be able to rest easy knowing that their answers to all of their questions will be at the tips of their fingers. All of the data will be personalized towards them and their health as well, making it a unique experience for those who need transparency at its finest.

    The project, however, will require as much data protection as possible. People will be cing their trust into my hands, to ce their identity as well as the most personal information about them into a form that will be stowed away in a server somewhere.

    That server, well, can be easily hacked into. It is exactly the reason why I need someone to help me fortify the server''s walls, to build them up so high so that nobody can break in and leak sensitive information, especially when ites to a well known and influential patient who decides to use the service.

    I turn my attention towards myputer, looking at the lit screen that sits on my emails inbox. Dozens of unanswered emails stare back at me. I click out of it and move to a new tab, typing in a link that has be all to familiar to me these past couple of months.

    The hacker mainframe is a familiar sight. I can navigate the portal with ease now, not needing my employee''s help to find my way around the confusing database. It makes sense, though, as to why it is hard to navigate and why there are so many terms that are unknown to outsiders such as myself.

    I find myself in the messaging service that the dark website provides. Myputer''s cursor moves across the screen and finds itself hovering over a familiar name.

    Tracer

    The hacker that had left me dumbfounded with how simr they are to my ex- wife. Ste could never measure up to something as interesting or important as a hacker, though. She has never shown an interest in the topic and instead scrolled through endless pages of a luxury brand''s store page or her weird interest in shirtless men like that one time I caught her in her bedroom.

    Tracer was at the same resort I was at this past weekend. ra mentioned their name, stating that people mistook her for the hacker. It was confusing to hear that someone who I have worked with through the anonymity of the inte could be so close to me in my real life.

    I look around the room as my fingers hover over theputer''s keyboard. They twitch for a brief moment before beginning to slowly type out a message.

    Adrian: Tracer, I would like to hire you for a new job. It is of the upmost importance and I need nothing short of the best. Can we talk?

 My Princess 54

    Chapter 54- Something New

    Ste

    The quiet sound of a notification ding form myptop catches my attention. I stand in my family''s kitchen, boiling water inside a kettle for some tea, and I turn in the direction of the sound. I quickly make my way over to myptop, which sits on the table just a few feet away from me, and pick it up.

    Adrian: Tracer, I would like to hire you for a new job. It is of the upmost importance and I need nothing short of the best. Can we talk?

    An immediate feeling of anger settles into the bottom of my chest. The smile that once sat on my face has since disappeared. I slowly lower myself into a seat in front of theptop and begin to type.

    Tracer: No. I will not work with you. Please do not contact me ever again.

    I move to set myptop to the side, wanting to desperately go back to my tea kettle and forget that Adrian even messaged me, but am quickly thrown off my rhythm when another notification bell sounds off.

    Adrian: Please allow me exin. I need the best of the best and you''re it. I promise that the project is worth it.

    I sigh, watching as his messages flood into myptop''s screen. The tea kettle screams from inside the kitchen and I leave myptop behind.

    If he truly wants to exin himself, he will. Adrian has never been the kind of man who stops because someone didn''t give him permission. If the project truly is meaningful and is worthwhile, he''ll continue to message me. After that, I''ll decide if it is good enough or not.

    I pour myself a cup of tea. The teabag floats inside the ceramic mug, the warmth of the scalding water seeping through the material, warming my ice cold fingers. I slowly step back towards the table, looking down at the mug of tea before sitting down in my spot.

    My messages with Adrian have changed. He has taken the opportunity to exin his project. I hesitate to even look at it. The urge to click the exit button and to block him has never been higher.

    I catch his mother''s name in the message though. I set the cup of tea down, the scent of ginger leaving my nose, as I pick up theptop and move it back onto myp.

    Adrian: The project is inspired by a woman named Lilian. She suffered a cerebral hemorrhage and fell into a years longa. Her absence has left the people in her life reeling and wondering how they could have prevented it.

    Has Adrian been feeling this way the whole time about his mother? I had originally thought that he only cared about ra, putting his mother on the back burner as he dedicated every second of his conscious life towards the woman. He even put his mother in a nursing home, allowing her to be in the care of others while he dotes on his so called beloved.

    Adrian: The project I am working on aims to prevent cases like this. It will give people data with real time. predictions of their conditions. They won''t have to be in the dark anymore about their health and the conditions that they unfortunately have to live with.

    It''s admirable, really. I did not think that Adrian had it in him to care about others outside of ra. Who knew that he has been able to possess a caring side of him this whole time?

    It sure would have been nice to see that side while Iid in the hospital as the life was slowly being drained from my body.

    Adrian: Please help me. I will pay you however much money it is that you want. I just need to make for sure that the patient''s files and information will be protected from cyberattacks like the one you helped me out with a few

    months back. I will make worth your time, I promise.

    Working with Adrian is not something that I want to do. If am to be honest, it is one of thest things that I wanted to do after our argument on the beach. His project, though, is admirable and it helps people who will need it the most.

    Lilian slips into my mind. I remember the day that I got news of her hospitalization. It rocked both Adrian and I''s world, reminding us of just how cruel life can be.

    My fingers hover over the keyboard as I formte a response inside my head. I have to tell myself to be as neutral as possible as to not throw Adrian any reason toe after he or have any reason to suspect that it is me behind the Tracer alias.

    Tracer: Thank you for exining. I think your project is meaningful and will bring a lot of good into the world. I will work with you, yes. I''ll be in contact soon.

    I close myptop and sigh. I stand from my chair and walk down the hall, my fuzzy socks slipping against the smooth wooden floor as I find myself knocking on the door to the office that Dominic usually works out of.

    "Dominic?" I call out his name and poke my head inside the office.

    "Ste, hi," he warmly greets me and looks up from the desk. "How can I help you?"

    "I was wondering if you can help me set up a cybersecuritypany as my officialwyer," I walk towards him and set myptop on the desk, sitting down in the chair in front of the desk.

    "A cybersecuritypany?" He repeats my words and I nod. "I can do that, sure.

    He slides away the papers he currently works on. I notice my name and Adrian''s that sit on top of the pages. A pang of guilt washes throughout my body.

    I''m always asking him for help. First, it is my divorce with Adrian, and now I am asking for his help with starting my ownpany. Dominic deserved to go to a fancy resort this past weekend, not me.

    Dominic and I slowly move through the process of setting up thepany. As he fills out forms and handles all of the technical aspects of the start up, I focus on the website and branding, quickly making a website that will offer my services to those who need it.

    As time moves on, a few of our family members slip in and out of the room. Our mom brings us fresh tea and snacks while our brothers try to distract us.

    Ss sits on the couch while cleaning his many des. Luca has found himself asking Dominic useless questions about thew while Matteo cleans around the room. Sebastian is thest one to enter, taking his ce in the seat beside me. "So," he begins, his voice just loud enough for only me to hear, "you''re starting your ownpany?"

    I nod, a small smile spreading across my face. I turn myptop to face him, watching as he reads the information disyed on the screen. He turns to me with an impressed look on his face.

    "Cybersecurity," he nods, "I''m impressed. Can I be your first official customer? My finances need protecting."

    Sebastian''s charining smile fuels a feeling of pride inside my chest. I nod, neglecting the fact that he''ll technically be the second. It''s something he doesn''t need to know.

    ˇ°I''m proud that I get to call you my first customer," Iment, "of my newpany."

    It feels so good to have something that is my own, to be able to say that I built it from the ground ground up. It also feels nice to be able to work outside of the shadows.

    This is the start that I needed. This is exactly what I neededo do to begin my new life away from Adrian

 My Princess 55

    #Chapter 55 - Simrities

    Adrian

    Tracer sends me a link to a cybersecurity website. The website looks legitimate and is not a scam. After having sent it to my IT department, they also confirm that it is leg and is a newpany that just opened up the night prior.

    While reviewing the website, a lot of things jump out at me. Thenguage on the page is very simr to Tracer and how they speak towards me. There is still an underlying familiarity to Ste from within the words, though, and it leaves me feeling unsettled and somewhat bothered.

    The days pass and I speak with Tracer through the new website instead of the old hacker mainframe we havemunicated through. As time moves on, the more and more I grow suspicious of the connection between Tracer and Ste.

    The two people share the same mannerisms and dialect with each other. They both use periods at the end of their sentences when they are angry or irritated, they use the same phrases and sayings whenever they are trying to exin something, and even use the same emojis, although Ste used them a lot more than Tracer ever has with

    1. me.

    I sit at my desk, the night''s moon hanging low in the sky from outside my office window. Today required me to stayte in the office and it is not like I have anyone waiting for me at home to go back to.

    I scroll through my messages with Tracer, my lips pushed to the side, as I make notes of the simrities between them and Ste. My phone sits in my hand, my message with Ste on there as I begin to connect the dots between them.

    Could it be? Could the infamous Tracer, the same hacker that ra was somehow mistaken for at the resort, be the same person as my soon to be ex- wife? Is there a whole other side to Ste that I have never noticed before in the past?

    How could I have missed it? Surely, there had to be signs of Ste''s dark web activities. I was never really around during our marriage, but there had to have been signs, right?

    Tracer: I am ready to receive any sample data sets that you wish to send my way. I just finished setting up the interface and server ce for them to sit in.

    I stare at her message. My eyes connect with the simr sentence structure, the way she uses the phrase ''sit in'' when she speaks. I tilt my head to the side and slowly breathe in, filling my lungs to their filled capacity.

    I need to lure Tracer out. I need to see who the true face is behind the infamous online persona. With a quick nce to the side of me, I take note of patient files beside me, a n beginning to form inside my head.

    Adrian: I need to meet you in person for the next step of the n. I hope you''re able to understand due to the severity of the patients'' information.

    Thave officially thrown the bait out into the open. Well, bait isn''t exactly the best word for it, more like a trap disguised as bait. All I can do now is wait for them to take it

    Ste

    Staring at Adrian''s message, my mind goes into shock. I blink at the screen as my mind slowlyprehends the words that pop up on the screen.

    Adrian wants to meet in person...

    Adrian: I know that you are apetent hacker, but I cannot risk having confidential information be stolen by

    #Chapter 55 - Simrities

    It makes sense. His new project for his pharmaceuticalpany does require the upmost security and discretion. His data sets are precious and anyone cane in and steal all of his hard earned work.

    Tracer: Sure, okay. We can meet up. I totally understand where you areing from!

    I send the message just as my mind registers that this could be a trap that Adrian hasid down for me. I gasp, reaching for myputer. I race to type in a new message to refute my fresh im, to take back what I said, but it''s toote.

    Adrian: Great. I''ll send you the details of when and where we will meet. I''m so d that you are able to be so amodating.

    The green dot that sits in the corner of his icon, something that I can use to see if

    he is active or not, turns off right after he sends the message.

    My breathing picks up. I move away from theptop and cover my face as the realization that Adrian is going to find out the truth of my hacker persona is going toe sooner than I realized.

    I nned for him to never find out and if he did, it would be a few years from now instead of with it the uing week or so.

    I am so stupid! I should have taken the time to go over his invitation, to think

    about the consequences of epting or declining the invitation to meet in person.

    My hands shake as I reach for my phone inside my pants pocket, slipping the small machine out and into the open. I quickly scroll through my contacts and find Sebastian''s number. Pressing it, I bring the phone to my ear and listen to the dial tone, anxiety bubbling from inside my chest.

    "Ste? Is everything okay?" Sebastian sounds tired as if I had woken him up from sleep.

    "Sebastian," I breathe out, voice shaking. I ce my hand over my heart an feel it thump against my chest. "I-

    alone." I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have called sote. I''ll leave you

    "No! No, it is okay! What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" Sebastian''s concern helps dispel some of the nervousness out of my body, helping me feel more at ease.

    "I messed up," I admit, unable to hold back the truth from him, "Adrian doesn''t know that he''s working with me and I just epted an invitation he sent to meet and work together in person."

    Sebastian sighs from over the phone. I hear him moving around, the sheets of his bed moving around in the background.

    "I''m so sorry for bringing you into this," the words pour out of my mouth before I can even realize that I said them.

    "It''s okay, Ste, you know that I''m always going to be here to help you," his words of reassurance help me feel better.

    I don''t feel like a burden or that I''m bringing in unnecessary drama into his life like Adrian would. He always made me feel so insecure about feeling weak after surgery. With Sebastian, he always takes his time in helping me feel safe and secure, that my fragility is not a weakness but a strength that I can us for my own advantage.

    "I know someone who can help you out, okay? Let me go contact her and make for sure that she''ll be avable for your meeting with him. It''ll all be okay, Ste, we will figure it out together."

    Together. Now that is a phrase that I never thought I would hear from a man.

    #Chapter 55- Simrities

    "Thank you, Sebastian," I''shakily breathe out. "I owe you the world."

    "You don''t owe me a single thing. I''ming over, okay? We''re going to figure this out."

    I hang up the call and cover my face with my hands. A flush of embarrassment overtakes my body.

    Sebastian makes me feel so safe and secure. It was never like this with Adrian, who always disregarded me for a woman who couldn''t even talk back to him.

 My Princess 56

    Chapter 56- Tricking Adrian

    #Chapt¨¦r 56 Tricking Adrian

    Ste

    I sit inside Sebastian''s car, my foot rapidly tapping the ground. He calmly sits beside me, a pair of expensive ck sunsses sitting on his face while he takes a sip of coffee from his cup. I look out of the windows, scanning the area for his familiar face and someone that fits the description Sebastian gave me.

    "It''s going to be okay, Ste," Sebastian coos, gently taking one of my hands in his. I look at him and he squeezes my hand. Reassurance floods my body with his

    kind gesture

    "I''m nervous," I admit to him, watching as lie takes his sunsses off of his face.

    "It''s okay to be nervous," he casually says it with a shrug, setting down his to go coffee up. "I''m nervous too but it''s okay. I have your back and you have mine, that''s all that matters at the end of the day."

    I nod and the air that once escaped my lungses back to me. It feels as if a weight has been lifted off of my shoulders. While there is still a possibility of Adrian finding out about Tracer''s true identity and exposing me, which would most likely make my divorce with him even moreplicated, will only cause problems in the long

    run.

    Thankfully, I have Sebastian and my family at my side to protect me.

    A woman approaches the doors of the cafe and gives a hidden signal to the car. Sebastian adjusts in his seat and turns to me, putting his sunsses back onto his face and his hoodie over his head.

    "Are you ready?" He asks. I nod. We get out of the car and cross the street, stepping inside of the cafe.

    Sebastian and I keep our distance from the woman he hired. We watch as she approaches a table where Adrian sits. His back is to us, thankfully, and I watch as the woman casually sits across from him.

    Sebastian slips a listening device into my ear, their conversation filling my ears, as he passes off a tinymunication device to me. I begin to talk into the microphone. The woman wlessly trantes the words for me, acting as if they are her own and not mine.

    "Adrian," the woman coldly greets him. She makes herselffortable in her seat, acting in apletely different manner than I do. "Do you have it?"

    "Tracer," Adrian clears his throat. I watch as he straightens his posture. "The next part of the project needs to be as secure as possible."

    He pushes a thick stack of papers across the table. The woman casually brings them close to her, lifting open the top folder to take a small look inside.

    "What''s this?" She asks my question for me.

    36

    "Patient information. They''ll need to be typed in manually. I couldn''t risk someone getting a hold of them by digitally sending them to you," Adrian''s voice is tense, a hint of surprise behind every word.

    I can tell that he wasn''t expecting to see her face. He was probably expecting to see me, to see the look of disappointment on my face as his so called foolproof n came to fruition.

    "This is for your troubles," Adrian slides something across the table. I can''t see what it is but the woman is quick to fill us in on it.

    "Is this incentive for me to work faster?" She asks. Ah, so it''s money.

    "Money for your troubles. Your hand will be hurting after you get through with this first stack," Adrian says.

    #Chapter 56 Tricking Adrian

    Sebastian and I share a nce. Adrian has bought the decoy and I am safe to work for another day in peace.

    "Well, I''ll get going now. These numbers won''t input themselves," the woman stands up and gathers the box of papers into her arms..

    As she leaves, I move to follow but Sebastian keeps me down, shaking his head. "Not yet,ˇ± he whispers, turning me around so Adrian doesn''t catch a glimpse of us.

    Adrian

    My eyes never leave the woman as she exits the coffee shop. She is quick to turn the corner, putting something inside of her ear as she leaves my sight. I turn back around and face the table, staring at my half filled coffee cup.

    So... Tracer and Ste are not the same person.

    I have to admit that I am relieved by this revtion. I don''t know what I would

    have done with myself if Ste turned out to be someone with a hidden side to her. It''s good to know that she is staying out of the troubles of the dark web and all that it has to offer..

    I turn my phone over and turn it on. My wallpaper pops up. It''s the photo Sebastian took of Ste, my mother, and

    1.

    The only reason that it is of the three of us and not something else is to help dispel any concerns that my mother may have whenever I visit her in her nursing home. She''s always so nosy and ims that my phone is better to use despite the brand new one I bought for her the day after she woke up.

    My mother always asks me about Ste. I hate having to lie to her about me not knowing how she''s doing. A small portion of my mind wonders what the truth is.

    I wonder if Ste is taking care of herself in her fragile state. Is she eating regrly and is she drinking plenty of water?

    My finger hover over her face on my wallpaper. The phone shuts off from inactivity, her face fading into darkness. I let out a sigh and close my eyes.

    I can''t think about her. She has brought me nothing but drama and trouble into my life. Ste is not someone I should think about.

    And yet, I can''t help but turn on my phone. I press the contact button and find her name. Tapping on it, I stare at her contact information.

    Unlike ra''s contact information, Ste''s ispletely bare in my phone except for her phone number and name. I didn''t even put a contact photo in her ce, just a gray image that the phone has in its stead.

    Should I call her? I know my mom will ask about her the next time I see her. My mother deserves an honest update instead of a lie. She loves Ste and deserves to have a piece of the truth, a break from the smoke and mirrors that Ste and I have set up to distract her.

    I suck in a breath and swipe out of Ste''s contact. I move through the different contacts and fine. photo, one from the tide pools we visited the previous weekend, and press her number.

    ?

    mother''s

    I bring the phone to my ear and listen to the dial tone, slight anxiety bubbling inside my chest. After a while, I almost give up, but my mother answers the call at thest second.

    "Adrian? Is that you?" Her voice soothes my anxious soul. stand from my seat and begin to head towards the cafe doors, leaving the shop.

    ˇ°Hi, mom,ˇ± I let out a quiet chuckle, loving how old she is when ites to technology. "Did you not see my

    #Chapter 56 Tricking Adrian

    name on the screen?"

    "I don''t see much these days," she jokes.

    "We should get your vision checked then," Iugh with her. When ourughter dies down, the silence isfortable yet there is a lingering sense of unanswered questions.

    "How are things with Ste?" My mother doesn''t beat around the bush. I hesitate to respond. "Adrian, you better answer me truthfully."

    "Things are still a bit tense. It''s nothing that I can''t handle though," I sigh as I reach my parked car.

    "You foolish boy," she says, "you need to go get her forgiveness before it''s toote. I don''t know what you did or what she said, but you shouldn''t let her go. You''ll regret it if you do."

    ''What if things are meant to end between us?" I ask the question before I can raven realize it. "What if we aren''t meant to be?"

    "Then I would say that you''re looking for excuses to leave just because things got hard," she says, "now go find her. Ask for forgiveness before it''s toote."

 My Princess 57

    #Chapter 57-Remember This Pace?

    #Chapter 57 - Remember This ce?

    Adrian

    I had built the courage up to text Ste the night I got home from the cafe. My mother''s words rang, true in my ears, a warning that I should not end things on a sour note with someone who may be of help to me in the future.

    Ste agreed to see me, thinking that we''re going to talk about terms of the divorce. While that is partially true, this is a way for me to gain her forgiveness while hoping that things will end amicably instead of being hostile.

    I stand outside her apartment building, leaning against my car. The day is bright and hot, the summer weathering in full force despite the few weeks of cool breezes and chilly nights.

    Ste exits the lobby and approaches nie. I push off of the car and open the passenger side for her, helping her inside before moving to the drivers seat. I get inside and start the car, ncing at herfortable yet rxed outfit.

    "Where are we going?" Ste asks about an hour into the drive.

    "I thought we could visit a ce that has good memories for us," I respond to her.

    Right on cue, a sight of rollercoasters and thrilling activitieses into view. Ste''s eyes widen and she leans forward in her seat, taking in the views. She turns to look at me, moving back into her seat as I pull into the parking lot where I have already reserved a prime spot for us.

    The nearby amusement park is the ce of our first date. I had asked her to go to it with me after we discussed moving into a rtionship with each other. I had only really been around ra at that point and knew Ste as her sister.

    Our friendship was rxed back then, resembling that of acquaintances rather than true friends. We yed with each other as kids when ra''s family adopted her. Other than that, she''s always been so shy around me and has kept her feelings to herself.

    "Are you sure about this, Adrian?" She asks with a quiet voice. I nod and turn the car off, getting out without another word.

    We''re escorted through security and the ticket line, one of the park''s employees helping us through. Once we''re inside, they leave our side, handing me all of the items I will need for Ste and I to do what we want.

    We walk down a shaded path as rollercoasters zoom past us the screams of people mixing in with metal wheels rolling across the metal pipes. Ste stays behind me while I take the lead, looking down at a map.

    At one point, I have to take her hand in mine so she''s able to keep up with my pace. She lets out a few coughs, hiding her mouth behind her hand as she cross through the amusement park.

    I remember out first date here. We were both nervous, unsure of what to talk about or say to each other. That''s when she pointed to the fastest and biggest ride in the park the Velocity Machine.

    That''s what got us toe together. Maybe a trip down memoryne is exactly what we nee awkward tension that hangs in the air between us.

    et through the

    "What if we go on the Velocity Machine first? I remember going on that together when we went together," I ask, barely looking up from my map.

    "That''s...probably not a good idea for me," Ste says. I stop walking and turn around to look at her. "My body can''t handle extreme things like this anymore, especially after thest bone marrow transnt I did."

    She hugs her arms to her stomach, avoiding my gaze. I let out a huff of air, nodding.

    #Chapter 57 - Remember This Face?

    Her concern makes sense. Ste''s body has undergone tremendous amounts of stress and has definitely been weakened because of years of surgery.

    "That''s okay," I try my best to reassure her and to salvage the decent mood that floats between us. "We can do something else."

    I stuff the amusement park''s map into my back pocket. Reaching out for her hand,

    I begin to guide her in the opposite direction.

    My pace is quick and light. We enter the part of the amusement park where it is filled with a plethora of food stalls and down the center sits various carnival type activities. There''s a ring toss and even a ce that has ski-ball, something that we bonded over as well.

    I keep up my quick pace, trying to find something for us to do. The sun beats down on the back of my neck and sweat rolls down my forehead and cheeks. I wipe the beads of sweat away, dropping Ste''s hand on the process.

    Ste

    The day is as hot as ever. The heat beats down on my frail body, my pale skin turning red from burns that begin to form across my unshielded body. I gasp for air, my mouth dry as I try to keep up with Adrian''s pace.

    He is just so quick, leaving me behind in the dust of his wake. I watch as his body grows smaller and smaller. He bes a speck amongst the rowdy crowd.

    My ears begin to ring and I hold a hand to my chest. My lungs struggle to keep up with his fast pace. A cough escapes my body as I approach the fence that protects the flowers and greenery of the park.

    My body hunches over as I continue to cough, unable to give myself the time to breathe and to collect myself. My symptoms and fragility has never been as bad as it is right now.

    A nearby woman approaches me with a water bottle in hand, passing it off to me. I weakly take it from her hands, bringing the cold liquid up to my lips, chugging the water as if my life depends on it. She rubs my back and guides me underneath the shade of a tree.

    "Are you okay?" She asks me. I weakly nod, offering her a small smile.

    "The sun is just...really hot today," I respond not wanting to set off any rm bells in her head. "I have to go find my husband. He''s probably looking for me since I walked off."

    I push away from the fence, taking the extra water bottle that she offers to me. I hold the cold item to my zing hot forehead, trying to cool myself down.

    The world around me feels delirious. Images of people be blurred and every step that I take beszy, staggered. I close my eyes and shake my head, trying to force away the symptoms of exhaustion.

    "Ste?" Adrian''s voice rings inside my ears.

    I open my eyes and weakly smile at him. I shield my eyes from the sun and suck

    in a breath, my weak lungs tingling, threatening to send me into another coughing

    fit

    "Where did you go? Are you okay?" Adrian asks and reaches out for me. I shake

    my head and move away his hands, his body het making me feel even worse under the summer sun.

    "What do you have nned for us?" I ask, my voice tired.

    There''s a game up ahead," he says, his voice unsure. "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "Never better!" I try my best to sound cheerful.

    #Chapter 57 Remember This Tace?

    Adrian shakes his head and looks around. He steps away from me. ck spots overtake my vision and my body begins to feel heavy.

    I cough and bring my hands to cover my mouth. I slowly move them out the way

    and notice that they are covered in a bright red color. Is that...my blood?

    "Adrian..." I weakly call out and reach for him. Right at that moment, my world turns ck, my body plummeting towards the ground.

    SPRINGER

 My Princess 58

    Chapter 58 Let Me Take Care Of You

    #Chapter 58- Let Me Take Care Of You

    Adrian

    Ste soundly sleeps in the hospital bed. Her dark hair acts like a halo around her head, the locks a dark contrast against the white pillow that sits beneath her head. I sigh and fix her hair, making sure that it is nice and neat to the side other face instead of getting tangled and messy from its current state.

    Her cheeks sink into her face, appearing as a look of malnourishment and sickness. Her body is skinnier now too, having lost much of the small amount of fat that clung to her bones.

    My heart twists inside my chest. I''m unable to look away from the sight knowing that I am the reason her life looks like this now. It is because of me and my selfish reasons that Ste is forced to be weak for the rest of her

    life.

    I should never have made her undergo so many surgeries to try and save ra. It is a regret that I will be forced to live with for the rest of my life.

    My mother was right. I should have immediately begged for Ste''s forgiveness from the first moment I did something wrong. I should have ripped up our marital contract that stated she will be ab rat for me to take apart, all for my misced heroic cause to save her sister.

    Ste should have never been subjected to such a cruel fate.

    The job of saving ra''s life never should have fallen onto her shoulders. Ste did not deserve to bear the burden of saving her alone.

    After countless blood transfusions, heavy sma donations, bone marrow transnts, and even takingrge sums of her leftover STEM cells, Ste''s body has been ripped apart and shattered. She is a broken shell of the strong and healthy woman that she used to be. Now, Ste is forced to face the repercussions alone.

    I regret asking her to essentially donate her body to me. I regret handing her the pen that she signed our marital contract with. I regret not reassuring her that ra will nevere between us even though she so clearly has.

    Ste deserves better. She deserves so much more than what life has given to her. After spending a long time in and out of hospital rooms, Ste has found herself back inside of them.

    And it is all because of me and my stupid and reckless actions.

    Ste groans beside me. I take her hand and lean over the edge of the bed, watching as her eyelids slowly flutter open. Her hazel eyes look around the room, an expression of shock and confusion overtaking her face.

    The woman begins to move but I am quick to stand, cing my free hand on her shoulder to gently push her back down. Ste''s eyes meet mine and my heart twists inside my chest, my stomach churning as a wave of nausea crashes throughout my body.

    My eyes drop to her mouth. Her bottom lip trembles. She''s scared, isn''t she?

    "What..." she gulps and looks around once again, "what happened? Why am I in the hospital?"

    "You passed out at the amusement park," I breathe out, trying to keep myposure. "You coughed up a lot of blood. It was...really scary."

    }}

    "Oh," she nods to herself and diverts her gaze, "that."

    Yes, that," I sigh and take my spot in the seat at her side once again. "How long

    has this been going on for, Ste?"

    "Why do you even care?" her words are as sharp as knives.

    +26 BONUS

    #Chapter 58 Let Me Take Carey You

    I can''t even me her for it. It''s my fault that she''s confined to a hospital bed. I

    wish that there was a way for me to make it up to her.

    "I care because..." my words trail off as soon as our eyes meet again.

    Ste holds so much anger in her eyes. Her gaze is sharp and she slowly narrows her eyes at me. She pulls away in the bed as if she is a prey trying to make room from its predator, ready to strike to protect herself.

    "I care because I''m your husband," I push the words out of my mouth. "Ste...I am so sorry. It is because of me that you are here in this state. This is all my fault," my voice falters and cracks.

    "It''s fine," her expression slightly softens but it still remains hard and guarded. "How were you supposed to know what the effect of all of the surgeries would have on me?"

    "I should have done more research," I lean forward and gently squeeze her hands, hoping that she can feel the remorse in my voice and words. "I should have protected you."

    "Funny," she sighs, "you''ve been so worried about protecting metely. I never thought you could be capable of such a thing."

    Just as I am about to respond to her, the hospital door opens. A doctor enters, looking down at the chart in his hands. I turn to look at him but don''t release Ste''s hand, unable to bring myself to separate us.

    "Hello, Miss Ste, it is finally nice to be able to talk with you now that you are awake," the doctor greets. She nods and smiles at him, barely ncing at me as she tries to move her hands away from mine. I don''t let her.

    "So, your husband here told us that you were coughing up blood and passed out. He has provided us your... extensive medical history and, well, we are quite rmed by your health," he says, looking up from the folder." You know you shouldn''t exert yourself like that."

    "It''s my fault," I breathe out, ready to take the me for her. "I wanted to relieve our first date so I took her out. I won''t do it again, I promise."

    I turn to look at Ste but she doesn''t return my gaze. I swallow the lump that forms in my throat and look away, sighing to myself.

    "You are going to be on bed rest for the time being, okay? You cane visit us again at this hospital or we can share this information with your preferred medical provider. You need to stay off your feet and conserve as much energy as possible until you feel better, okay?" The doctor tells her.

    Ste nods. I look between her and the doctor. A small n begins to form inside my mind. I rise from my chair and nod at the doctor.

    "I''ll be sure to take care of her," I confirm with the doctor. I will even take time off of work to make sure that she has everything she needs."

    The doctor''s eyes move between me and her. He has a look of confusion. He''s probably wondering why Ste will barely look at me and give me the time of day.

    I have to do this to make it up to Ste. She deserves the best care in the world. By doing this, I will be able to make up for all of my wrongdoings in the past.

    I will help nurse her back to good health, as good as she can get, and them after that, I will set her free. She won''t have to be around me and my fucked up decisions for the rest of her life. It''s what she deserves.

 My Princess 59

    Chapter 59 - Back Home

    Ste

    My bedroom inside of Adrian''s home feels different. It is a ce that I used to call home, a ce where I was able to rx and be myself without having to live up to anybody else''s expectations.

    Laying in bed, I look around the room. The walls arepletely bare, void of any lingering reminders that I used to live in this small area of his home. The empty walls serve as a reminder that I am a guest in his house, not the woman who used to co-exist with him until a loveless marriage.

    I feel rather unlucky to be back inside these walls. My bedroom feels like a cage that I once escaped out of and have been thrown back into. It feels like a punishment rather than a ce for me to rest.

    Adrian gathered and packed up some of my belongings from my apartment to bring back home. He brought more than I anticipated. It is almost as if he is expecting me to permanently move back in with him, a silent plea for me to reconsider our divorce.

    We know that it is for the nest, though. He knows it. He knows that there is no more hope for us.

    Adrian and his sudden kindness and warmth towards me is unsettling. I feel as if I am trapped inside a lion''s den and am going to be the next meal that he eats.

    To him, this bedroom may seem like a safe haven for me. In actuality, it is just another hospital room that reminds me of the countless surgeries that he has signed my body away to do.

    I can afford to let him think that what he is doing is a good thing. Just because he thinks that taking care of me will wash away the sins he hasmitted against me doesn''t mean that I can''t remind him of what he has done wrong.

    It is because of him that my body is frail. It is because of him that I can no longer live life to the fullest, forced to socialize and work from the safety of my own home because my body won''t allow me to stand for hours on end.

    As the days pass me by, Adrian has been extra attentive towards me.

    Whenever I need to get up and go to the bathroom, Adrian is there to help me out of bed and open every door for me. I have to push him away, keeping him outside, just so I can get some time for myself.

    Before bed, he helps me change into new and freshly cleaned pajamas. The clothes smell of the softener he loves. The clean scent was something that I enjoyed too during our marriage until it became another reminder that he has used me and my body for the past six years.

    Now, the smell makes me nauseous.

    Whenever the time rolls around for me to go to a doctor''s appointment, Adrian makes sure that I eat a hearty breakfast, having one of his maids cook it while he writes down and tells me questions that he is going to ask the doctor.

    Adrian tries his best to answer questions about my health but ultimately I have to fill the doctor in on exactly what has happened to me. He can never meet my gaze during this time, shame written all over his face whenever the doctor shoots him a disappointed look.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" He would ask as soon as we left the building.

    "You didn''t care then, why would you care now?" I would retort back.

    He helps me in and out of the car. He always makes sure to put on music that I enjoy, having a few missteps the first couple of times because he assumed that I like what ra likes.

    Chapter 59-Back Home

    His constant care and attention makes me ufortable. I try my best to keep him at a distance, reminding him that we are in the process of a divorce and not vow renewals

    Every time that I remind him, Adrian''s face contorts with sadness before his face hardens. I feel indifferent towards him now. His constant care seems fake to me.

    Does he truly think that I will forgive him once I am healthy enough to go back to living on my own? Does Adrian not realize that he will never be back in my good graces?

    I cared for him once. I loved him in the beginning years of our marriage. That is all

    in the past, though, and thankfully I am not the same girl that I used to be.

    "Are you okay?" Adrian asks as he helps me back into my bed.

    I do not hold onto him. His fingers remain curled around my arm as he helps me sit down, my lips turned down and into a scowl. As soon as my body touches the mattress, push his hand away and reach for the covers, sliding it over my body.

    "Is there anything I can get for you before I go and work in my office?" Adrian follows up his question with another one.

    "No," I keep my answer sharp and to the point. I do not want to look at him or be in the same area as

    than I have to.

    "Are you sure? I don''t mind getting you water or-"

    "Why are you doing this to me, Adrian?" The question leaves my mouth before I realize it.

    him more

    The blonde haired man looks at me with confusion written all over his face. His posture straightens and he clears his throat, avoiding my gaze. He scratches the back of his neck, looking down at me.

    "What? Why are you asking me this, Ste?" he asks in a low tone as if he is afraid someone outside will hear us.

    It only makes me more angry.

    I scoff. I turn my face in the other direction and grab myptop, cing it on my

    "Ste, did I do-"

    "It''s fine, Adrian," I interrupt him before he can spew any bullshit excuse as to why he is being so nice. "Just go. I want to be alone."

    Adrian freezes. I continue to move, opening myptop and moving to some random page on the inte, opening up a video archive that I like to scroll through every now and then.

    After a beat, Adrian nods and turns on his heel, silently exiting my bedroom. As soon as he steps foot through the doors, I push myptop away andy down on my side. I hug a pillow to my chest and bury my face into the soft material.

    I allow my sobs to leave my body, muffling them into the pillow.

    I can''t tell if Adrian is doing this because he actually cares or if he is doing this to

    feel better about himself. It depresses me, makes me want to crawl into the depths of my bed and hide until he loses interest in me again.

    If he hasn''t been there for me in the past, why should I even think that he will be here for me now?

    This whole situation leaves me feeling so confused. If there is one thing that I am certain of, though, it is the fact that I will never allow myself to love or trust Adrian ever again.

    #C

 My Princess 60

    hapt¨¦r 60 ¨C You Haven''t Changed

    Ste

    "A new medication? Is that wise for her to go on?" Adrian asks, looking at the doctor while he scribbles new notes into a fresh notebook he bought from the store.

    I sit beside him in the seat, feeling weary from that day''s appointment. My doctor wanted me toe in and do some bloodwork andb tests since I was showing signs of getting worse rather than better.

    Turns out, my white blood cell count is way too high forfort. A simple medication will helpbat this and prevent any diseases or cancer from attacking my body.

    "It is a pr¨¦caution for anything that may happen to her," the doctor states, ripping off the prescription from his notepad. He passes it off to Adrian, a habit that is new to all of us.

    "Thank you, Doctor Zayne," I smile at him and push up from my chair.

    Adrian immediately attaches himself to my side, his touch gentle on my arm, his other hand resting on the low of my back. He says a quick goodbye as we begin to leave the appointment room.

    It is a slow walk to the car. Silence remains between us, asionally disturbed by Adrian''s quiet directions and asking me if I need to walk slower. I shake my head every time, keeping my hands to myself as he guides me out of the hospital.

    We reach his car and I suck in a deep breath, my legs feeling weak. I didn''t each that much this morning. Maybe that is why I feel so irritated and tired today.

    "Woah! Are you okay?" Adrian is quick to catch me as I lean into the car.

    My hand ps across the window, my fingerprints now smudged into the clear ss. I nod and peel my body away from his, opening up the car door and getting inside. Adrian gets into the passenger seat, settling in beside me.

    The air between us is silent yet again. The only sounds thate from us are from the clicks of seatbelts and him shuffling through the notes he took from that appointment. I stare at his handwriting, scowling at it.

    I hate the fact that he is being so kind. I detest the idea that he actually is beginning to care about me. I know that it is all a lie, one big facade that he is putting on so that the world knows that he is a caring and loving husband who does what he can.

    I know that he is only acting so kind while out in public so that his image doesn''t get ruined. Our divorce is inevitable, so why not show the world that he is not at fault for divorcing a sick woman who can die at any moment.

    Adrian''s phone begins to vibrate in the cupholder. I suck in a breath at the sound, closing my eyes.

    Ever since ra got wind that I temporarily moved back in with Adrian while he takes care of me, her calls and texts have been constant. She always calls during appointments, during the times I need help getting in and out of the shower so I don''t slip and fall, and even when we find ourselves in thefortable silence of his car before we leave the doctor.

    I can feel his eyes on me, the sympathetic look he gives. A frown with his brows knitted together, a look that tells me sorry while proceeding to answer her.

    It is pathetic, really. I used to love this man. He used to be someone I admired and cared for, thinking that he is strong and will be there for me.

    Turns out that he is a guy with no backbone who allows the woman he loves to walk all over him. It''s sad.

    "ra?" Adrian says, our gazes meeting as soon as I open my eyes. "I''m a little busy right now. Can we talkter?"

    "No! This is important Adrian!" ra''s shrill voice sends chills down my spine. "Ste stole one of my dresses!"

    "What?" He blinks as he tries toprehend what it is she just said. Adrian and I share a look.

    4

    I know that this will end one way. There is only one oue that can happen and there is no avoiding it.

    "She stole my dress not even an hour ago! I swear, she is pretending to be sick to get back into your good graces!" ra proims.

    "ra," Adrian sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose. "That isn''t even possible. Ste and I have been together all day. We''re in the car right now because we just left one of her doctor''s appointments."

    The other end of the call is silent. I ufortably shift in my seat and turn my gaze to Adrian. He sighs and offers me an apologetic yet irritated look.

    Is he finally starting to wake up? Is Adrian going to finally realize that ra is apulsive liar who only does what is best for her?

    "Adrian! Why didn''t you tell me!" ra whines.

    The two of us groan in annoyance. We pause and share a look, unsure as to why we share the same mannerism.

    "I didn''t think you would lie to me about something like that, ra," he sighs..

    "Well! You know the only reason you haven''t divorced her yet is because she''s going after half of your money! Who''s to say she can''te after my clothes and jewelry as well!" ra screeches.

    An ugly silence fills the air with tension. I freeze in my spot and look away, unsure if I want to face the answer he has to say to her.

    Adrian sputters in the drivers seat. He bbers incoherent sounds. It is as if he is caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    "ra," Adrian sputters her name like an old car engine.

    "Adrian! Just say it! You know it''s true. Like you''ve said, Ste has always been a gold digger who was only ever with you for the money. She does not care about you like I do, baby, you know that. Soe on, say it for me."

    I turn to look at Adrian. Our eyes meet. I can feel my heart on the verge of sewing itself back together or ripping itself to shreds.

    "Say it, Adrian!"

    "You''re right," his voice shakes, "she''s nothing more than a gold digger who wants half of my assets."

    "Good," ra breathes out, "well I have to go now. Bye!"

    The call ends.

    I can feel tears fofin in my eyes but I blink them away. Disappointment rushes throughout my body. I turn to face the front of the car, swiping my tongue over my teeth, feeling the sharpness of my canines to feel something other than the bitter taste of sadness.

    "Take me home, Adrian," I slowly speak, trying to control my sadness.

    "We can go home, but let me-"

    #Chapter 60 - You Haven''t Changed

    "No. Not your home. That ce has never been my home," snap. My fists ball at

    my sides. "Take me to my apartment. Now."

    Adrian remains silent beside me. He nods a

 My Princess 61

    #Chapter 61 ¨C So Now You Care?

    Ste

    The car ride to my apartment is silent. The radio quietly ys in the background but it is drowned out from the ringing that sounds inside my ears. I turn away from Adrian, unable to even look or breathe in his direction.

    Am I a fool? Have I been tricked this entire time? Has Adrian''s sudden kindness and urge to care for me in my time of need blossomed from a need to be seen as a good husband during our divorce?

    The thought of being used makes me sick to my stomach. I do not even know why I am so surprised by this revtion. The beginning of our rtionship our marriage was founded on a contract that had me giving

    him everything and him giving me nothing.

    Adrian''s cares to a sudden halt in the front of my apartment building. I fumble with my seatbelt, my weak hands struggling to unlock it before I reach for the car door Adrian is quick to the side of me and is already outside of the car when I push the passenger door open.

    "Ste," Adrian''s voice carries around the car as he rushes to the side, "don''t be angry at me!"

    "Why the hell wouldn''t I be angry?" I am quick to retort. He reaches out for me and I swat his hands away, my anger quickly rising inside my chest. "Stop it!"

    "Just let me help you-"

    "No!" I yell, pushing him away as I throw my bag over my shoulder, fingers curling around the strap, steadying me as much as it can. "Why would I? If I ept your help, I''m seen as a damsel in distress who needs to be saved. If I reject it, I''m a cold bitch who wants your money! No matter what: I lose!"

    I push past Adrian, watching him stumble from the corner of my eye. As I head towards the lobby door of my apartment building, I feel Adrian grab my wrist. His touch is gentle as he pulls me back and I am unable to fight back against him, my weak body unable to muster the energy to push against him.

    Tears sting my eyes. I avoid his green eyes, not wanting to see or listen to any kind of reasoning that he has to excuse himself from what he said.

    After all, I am only here for his money and assets. Why would he even feel the need to exin the reason to me why he''s only giving me things in our divorce to appease me if not to clean his guilty conscience?

    I cough and Adrian''s eyes go wide. He brings me to his chest, cupping my face, and observes me closely. His eyes cover every inch of my face and I have to fight the urge to melt into his hands.

    "I''m fine!" I slip out of his grasp, turning towards the doors.

    My lungs burn and my legs feel like jelly. I push through the sudden onset of exhaustion and open the door, holding back my strained coughs.

    Adrian is quick on my tail, jigging after me and fully pushing the door open. I re at him and hold my bag to my stomach, keeping my head down low as I rush towards the elevator. Adrian beats me to the button, pressing it, and turning to look down at me.

    "What do you want, Adrian?" I snap. I force myself to look away from him, to stare at anything that isn''t his blonde hair or emerald eyes. Impatience floods my body, my foot rapidly tapping against the ground from my anxiety.

    "I want to help you, Ste," Adrian breathes out. I can''t help but scoff and internally roll my eyes.

    Help me? Is he serious right now? After all of these years he finally wants to step up and be the husband that I

    #Chapter 61-So Now You Carex

    deserved? It''sughable, really.

    "No, Adrian, you can''t help me," I speak just as the elevator doors open.

    doors close

    I step through and follows suit, sticking close to my side before once again. I lean against the wall, using it to catch my breath and rest my body until I have time to bolt out and away from his close proximity again.

    "What?" Adrian asks,pletely dumbfounded by my refusal. He leans in, lowering his head to be at eye level with me but I turn my head away. "Why not?"

    "Because I have been on my own for the past six years," I huff out a breath of air, my anger slowly beginning to take over my words and actions. "It was me and me alone sitting in hospital rooms after surgeries that you put me through!"

    "Ste-"

    "I''m not done," I snap and finally turn to look at him.

    Adrian wears an expression of regret and remorse, sadness flooding his face. I can''t help but pity the fool.

    How is that now, after all of these years of putting on a facade that we are a happy couple, he has finally begun to care about me?

    After five years of unconditionally loving him and waiting for him to open his eyes to realize that I have been here the whole time, I havee to my own realization that his love hase at a high cost, a price that I am now paying. I am finally in the warm light of his attention but now it is something that I don''t want.

    "I don''t need your help, Adrian. I don''t know why you''re suddenly ready to care for me, but I don''t need or want it. I know what to do because I was forced to learn it all on my own while you fawned over ra. I''m done. I don''t want it."

    The elevator doors open. I remain still, scowl etched on my face. After a beat, I push off of the wall and exit the elevator, heading towards my apartment door.

    Adrian''s footsteps are put behind me as he catches up, not like it takes any effort to, and he walks at my side. I take out my keys, the metal jingling against each other. I slip the key into the lock and hear Adrian sigh from behind me.

    "Ste, I am so sorry for my actions in the past. If I had known that all of my mistakes would lead me to this point, then I wouldn''t have done what I did," Adrian says. I push the door open and turn to look at him.

    "But you did it. Your words do not change a single thing about what you have done to me. It is something that you and you alone are going to have to live with, not me," I step inside and sharply turn to stop him before he can follow.

    "I promise that I''ll be better. Please don''t...don''t shut me out," Adrian pleads.

    My heart aches. My remaining feelings for Adrian, the man I once loved so much, makes me hesitate to answer. I sigh and look to the side, gnawing at the inside of my cheek

    "I...I need time to think, okay? I need space and time," my heart breaks at the sight of his frown. "I need to cool down, especially after hearing what you said to ra."

    "But I didn''t-"

    Before he can continue, I m the door in his face and lock it as quick as possible. I put my back to the door, exhaustion sweeping across my body. I slide

    to the floor, tears freely flowing from my eyes.

    #Chapter 61 - So Now You Care

    "I don''t know if you''re there, but," Adrian''s voicees through the door, "if you ever need anything, please don''t hesitate to reach out to me. I''ll be there at a moment notice, okay?"

    I remain silent. After a few moments, I listen as Adrian''s footsteps disappear down the hallway.

 My Princess 62

    #Chapter 62 - Rx, Adrian

    #Chapter 62 - Rx, Adrian

    Adrian

    The days pass me by in a blur. My mind has been stuck on Ste and the way she shut me out. I could hear her cries from the other side of the door, the sound of her pained sobs forever carved into my memory.

    Every single day I wait for a call from her, a simple text message exining that she is okay and that I do not need to worry about her. I get nothing, though. I can''t help but feel worried, my mind unable to leave the look of and resentment on her face.

    anger

    My heart aches at the thought of Ste being alone after her surgeries. I have no one else to me but myself for this sin. The only way I can make up for it is by being there for her now, but she will not even let me through the door of her apartment to help.

    I can''t keep thinking about her. My life is too crazy and hectic to even think about anything else. I have to force my train of thought away from Ste and focus on things that actually require, and want for that matter, my attention. "How are weing along with the smart health system?" I ask one of the IT employees.

    "About a quarter of the patients files have been uploaded to the cloud," they hand me a tablet and point to a number on the screen: "Your outsourced contractor is taking their time. Is there any way to speed up the process? We''re ready to implement the first phase of testing."

    "I think they''re a bit behind schedule due to personal reasons," I quickly make up an excuse to cover for Tracer, who assured me that she would be done with the project files soon. "I will go check in on them."

    I turn towards the exit and hand back the tablet. Just as I reach the door, I turn around and look at the employee.

    "There''s not a strict timetable for this project, okay? We need it to be perfect with no ws. If they need the time, then they need it," I nod my head at them as a goodbye and disappear down the hallway.

    I head towards my office, running my fingers through my hair, and slip my phone from my pocket. Ste and I''s one sided messages fill my screen. The majority of the texts are from me, all of which have been left on seen by

    her.

    No reactions, no quick message back, nothing. Complete radio silence from Ste''s end. It frustrates me to no end with how headstrong she is.

    Why can''t she ept my help? What is holding her back from allowing me to be an aid for her when she needs it?

    "Sir," my secretary greets me, "your appointment for this afternoon was cancelled. You have no remaining appointments for the rest of the day." They hand me a small pile of messages and I nod at them.

    "Alright, thank you. I''m going to work on my project and would like to not be disturbed," I say from over my shoulder, pushing into my office.

    I immediately take my ce at my desk and turn on myputer, moving to Tracer''s website and pressing on our notification board.

    Adrian: Is there any update that you can give to me on the project? How are the patient filesing along?

    I stare at the message, half expecting an instant response. When I don''t get it, I move over to other things that need to bepleted.

    I sign papers, pass of documents and notes to the IT department about the next phase of development, and even

    respond to emails thate from worried shareholders.

    Their concerns about the project are valid, citing the security risk from the uprise in hacker attacks, and not

    4

    #Chapter 62 Rx, Adrian

    wanting to deal with hundreds ofwsuits because of a flimsy security system. It is the exact reason why I hired Tracer again. I am just happy that she believes in this project as much as I do.

    A notification ding catches my attention, turning my attention back towards myputer. I open up the website and click on Tracer''s name.

    Tracer: Sorry about the dy. It will be fullypleted by the end of the week, I promise! Person things came up. Adrian: It''s okay! As long as it is done by the end of the week, we should be good.

    I turn away from myputer screen. A familiar ifch scratches the back of my brain. I turn back to theputer and begin to type again.

    Adrian: If it''s too much, I can help you with it if you want me to. You can drop off the rest of the fils so you can focus on other things.

    Tracer: It''s okay. You hired me to do this. I don''t need your help.

    Ste''s words resonate inside of my mind."

    Tracer: You have other things to worry about, so focus on that and don''t worry about me.

    Adrian: It''s no problem at all. I can even give you some extra money if it helps motivate you.

    Tracer: No, that won''t be necessary. You need to loosen the reigns a bit. The micromanaging style will only stress you out more. It''s not worth the constant worrying if you know it will be done.

    I hesitate to respond. What Tracer says is true, yes, but I can''t help but worry that there is a fore somewhere that needs me to put it out. Something almost always goes wrong and it is my career on the line, not hers, so I have to.

    Tracer: Rx, Adrian, it will be okay.

    Weirdly enough, her message helps soothe my erratic nerves. I pull back from my keyboard and stare at her words.

    It will be okay.

    Adrian: Okay. I trust you.

    I close out of the messaging board and turn my attention back to the stack of paperwork. Most of the pages need my signature while others actually require my full attention.

    As I move through the pages, I have to tell myself to not worry about Ste''s health or Tracer''s work progress. Both are capable of handling it themselves and I do need to take a step back.

    Ste, though, makes me want to leave work early to go check in on her. She is alone in her apartment and nobody is there to find her in case anything horrible happens to her

    What if she passes out and hits her head on the counter? What if she starts to cough up blood again and needs to go to the hospital?

    I pull out my phone, my inner urge winning the battle, and click Ste''s name. I

    am stopped by ra, whose call is both sudden and unexpected.

    ˇ°ra?ˇ± I ask, bringing the phone to my ear. "Is everything okay?"

    "Adrian! Hi! Yes, everything is great! I just wanted to call and remind you about my birthday party tomorrow,'' her voice doesn''t soothe me like it used to. I brush the feeling aside.

    6677

    "I know," I respond, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Are you-"

    "You better not bete, mister! It''s my first birthday since waking up and I want to make every second count...and

    #Chapter 62 - Rx, Adrian

    that includes you being at my side the whole time!"

    "Yes, ra, I won''t bete, I promise," I chuckle at hr excitement, the familiar

    feeling of loveing back to me.

    "Okay, good! I''ll see you then!" ra hangs up the phone.

    I sigh and ce my phone on my desk, shaking my head. A small unsettling feeling forms in the back of my mind. My anxiety tells me that something bad will happen tomorrow.

    I brush the feeling aside and go back to work, distracting myself in an attempt to kill my anxiety.

 My Princess 63

    #Chapter 63 An Unexpected Deration

    #Chapter 63 - An Unexpected Deration

    Ste

    The ringing of my phone is nonstop. Calls and texts keep flooding my phone but I can barely bring myself to answer any of them. I caught a nce of one of the many messages.

    ra''s Mother: Don''t you dare miss your sister''s birthday! If you miss this, we are going to fully disown you!

    Their messages have never been kind whenever it came to dara. They have always demanded the best when ites to her, expecting me to be the bets sister oven tough she can barely give the same energy back to me.

    Today, of all days, I feel likeplete and utter shit. My coughs have gotten worse, being nonstop and barely giving me any time to breathe properly. My muscles ache beneath my skin.

    Every single move that I make hurts. My head is a throbbing mess, a sharp stabbing pain pulsing from the middle of my head. Wherever I look, I see ck spots/ They quickly overtake my vision, making me feel light headed.

    My phone continues vibrate from beside me. The sounds of the vibrations against the side table makes my head hurt even more. I reach to the side, bringing the phone to my body.

    Hundreds of calls and text messages litter my phone screen I clear them away and ce my phone on do not disturb. Even the brightness of the phone screen has be too much for me to look at. I sigh and turn it off, cing it beside my head.

    I need to go to the hospital. What I am feeling right now is what I can only describe as deathing for me. I don''t want to die inside my apartment, all alone, with nobody toe and find me.

    Adrian did say that I could call him and he woulde to help me. Maybe this is a good chance to take him up on that offer.

    I grab my phone and try to navigate my way to his contact information through squinted eyes, my coughs bing increasingly worse. I press his name and put the phone on speaker, a miserable moan leaving my mouth.

    "Adrian?" I ask when the dial tone ends. I cough again and roll my head towards the microphone. "I need you...I think I need to go to the hospital. I feel like I''m dying."

    "Just die already then. Stop bothering me and do everyone a favor and just disappear," Adrian''s words shock me.

    The call immediately drops and my heart drops inside my chest. Is this how he truly feels? Does he really want me to die?

    The Adrian I once knew, the same man who stood outside my door and told me to contact him if I ever needed anything, is dead to me.

    Adrian

    Iugh with a group of people, ss of water in hand, as the party moves on from around me. ra, who was once at my side, has disappeared, stating that she needed to go to the bathroom. That was sometime ago, though, and I have to excuse myself from the group to go and find her.

    All of her family members and friends are here. Well, everyone except for Ste. Although I can''t really me her for not showing up seeing how her rtionship with ra has been uniquely strained ever since she woke up.

    My eyes scan the room, trying to find her familiar head of blonde hair among therge crowd. The banquet hall is brilliantly decorated, pictures of ra throughout her life disyed across the walls, streamers and lights adding to the fun and lively ambiance.

    #Chapter 63- An Unexpected Deration

    "Excuse me," I approach her parents. They turn to me with big smiles, setting their drinks down as they stand from their spots at the table. "Do you know where ra went? I think she has iny phone in her purse."

    "Oh! I think she went outside for some fresh air!" Her mother exims with a beaming smile. She turns to the rest of the table and says, "Isn''t he just the greatest! ras so lucky to have him in her life! Always looking out for her,"

    I fake a smile and excuse myself once again, walking to the exit of the building.

    Just outside of the banquet hall is a garden. I find ra standing in the middle of it, a big smirk stered across her face. I''m about to smile back when I notice that she is holding her phone in my hand.

    ˇ°ra? What are you doing with my phone?" I ask her and cautiously approach.

    The smile immediately drops from her face. She hides my phone behind her back, her eyes big and wide. She smiles, one that is trying to feign innocence and that I can see right through.

    "ra? What are you hiding from me?" I stop just a few feet away from her, shoving my hands into my pockets.

    "Nothing!" she ims and hands my phone back to me. I take it and narrow my eyes at her, unsure if I should believe her. "Someone from work called so I handled it!"

    "From work? Was it about the project?" I gasp and immediately drop down to look at my phone.

    I turn away, scrolling through my apps, before my eyesnd on Ste''s name. I pause, staring at the call''s notification. Did she call me?

    "ra," I turn to look at her, "did Ste call-"

    "Yes!" ra immediately bursts into tears.

    ra covers her face, leaving me only able to see her blonde hair. I don''t know how to respond to this, looking around before turning my attention back to her.

    "She called and I told her that today is my day with you! That she can''t have you every second of every day! That I deserve to have the man I love with me on my birthday!" ra''s cries hurt my ears.

    It sucks to see her feel so wound up over something that is out of her control. If I could, I wish I could put her nerves at ease and help calm her down.

    "Everything that I have done so far has been for us! I want us to be happy together! For our future!" ra wipes her tears away and sniffles.

    I put my phone away in my back pocket and sigh, closing the distance between

    us. I ce my hands on her shoulders and look down at her, gently pushing some of her blonde hair out of her face.

    "I know, ra, and I appreciate your effort to make things good for us," I begin, unsure of what else I need to say to calm her nerves, "but Ste and I are still connected whether you like it or not. We''ll have to talk about our future when my divorce is finalized, okay?"

    "But how long is that going to be?" ra whines, "I can''t wait forever!"

    "It won''t be long, ra, it''ll all be okay," I sigh and bring her into a hug.

    ra clings to me immediately. She squeezes me and buries her face into my chest. I smooth out the frizzy strands of hair and hold her for as long as she needs me to.

    My thoughts move to Ste. She called me, just like how I told her she can if she needed anything, and I wasn''t there to answer. A piece of me feels guilty.

    #Chapter 63 - An Unexpected Deration

    However, if she truly needed me, or if the matter is truly important that she needs

    me for, then she will call back, so I am not too worried about the matter and instead focus my attention on ra.

 My Princess 64

    Chapter 64 - Overwhelming Support

    #Chapter 64 - Overwhelming Support

    Ste

    Just die already then. Stop bothering me and do everyone a favor and just disappear.

    Adrian''s words echo inside my mind. I am unable to force them away, the dark thoughts and wish for my death leaving me so depressed as Iy in the hospital bed. The idea that Adrian does not want to see me any more, let alone see me breathe, has me feeling more unstable than I would have ever thought it would be.

    If he wants me to leave him alone, then I''ll leave him alone. He did not have to wish for my death but I suppose that his kindness has been short lived and he has been two faced this whole time.

    My body aches as I try to sit up in bed. A groan leave my lips and a pair of hands immediately attach themselves to my arms, helping ease the pain in my body as he helps adjust my posture.

    "Take it easy, Stelk," Sebastian quietly coos from my side. He ces a pillow behind my body and helps mey back down, making for sure that everything inside my hospital room is in order and to my standards.

    "I am," I breathe out a pained sigh, rxing into the mountain of pillows that lies beneath me. "It just hurts."

    "Do you want me to go get a nurse for you?" Sebastian asks already moving to stand up when I quickly grab his hand, drawing him back down into his seat.

    I shake my head no and he nods, sitting back down. He holds my hand and we listen to the quiet sounds of the television. It is ying some random news segment, the anchor speaking about local crime and its ties to the mafia.

    Sebastian is quick to turn it off, looking back to me. His eyes ze over my face and I feel like there is something he wants to say but is holding back. I shift in the bed, my body still as sore as ever, and squeeze his hand.

    "Say it."

    "What?" Sebastian is quick to ask, leaning forward.

    "There is something on your mind,ˇ± I match his lean and narrow my eyes. "It''s written all over your face so just say it."

    Sebastian shakes his head, a small chuckle leaving his lips as he leans back into his chair. Our hands remain connected, the man unwilling to pull away or have his touch leave mine.

    "I am wondering where that husband of yours is," Sebastian''s voice is low. There

    is a hint of danger in his tone, something deadly and unchained. "He should be here, no? To take care of you?"

    "Adrian and I are getting a divorce, Sebastian," I exhale, closing my eyes as the pain in my head grows from

    annoyance.

    "Still...you two were married for six years. He should be here, or he should have sent a message or note - hell, even flowers to the woman he used to love," Sebastian''s tone is venomous. He''s out for blood.

    I hold back anyment thates to mind. I simply do not know how Sebastian would react to the information that Adrian and I''s marriage was not one of love but was one of convenience for him and not me. That I loved a man who simply didn''t see me as a woman ready to love him if he would just let me.

    If anything, I was a glorified servant. I cooked and cleaned, provided blood and any other biological need that he required from me. Why would a man like that, someone who wishes for me to disappear and die,e visit me in the hospital? The hospital room''s door bursts open. My body flinches from the sound, eyes widening at the sight of our four

    #Chapter 64 - Overwhelming Support

    other brothers entering in ide the room. Matteo, who wears his scrubs and doctor''s coat, immediately takes a ce at my side. He looks at my vitals and checks out my borly while Luca and Ss dump flowers and candy onto myp.

    "Hey guys," I weakly say, smiling at Dominic who hangs in the back of the group. "What''s all this?"

    "Sebastian called about you being here and we wanted to give you something to smile about," Luca proudly states. He drags an empty chair next to Sebastian and swats his hand away from mine, recing it with his own.

    "Mom and dad send their thoughts. They didn''t want to overwhelm you, so they''ll be here tomorrow," Dominic adds. I look to Ss who simply nods, confirming this.

    I look around the room, taking in their smiles as they begin to converse with each other. Ss begins to open up the bags of candy, handing me an unwrapped piece with a stoic expression. I take it from him and weakly smile, quietly thanking him.

    The candy is sweet the hints of peanut butter spreading across my tongue. It''s my favorite, the peanut butter mixed in with the chocte. I have to avoid Matteo''s disapproving gaze while I chew, chuckling to myself.

    Is this what a supportive family looks like? Is this what I have been missing from my life this whole time?

    Instead of being alone in hospital rooms with my only friends being the nurses and doctors whoe in to check in on me, here I am surrounded by a group of men my brothers who love and support me.

    Tears sting my eyes, pooling before silently falling down my face. Nobody in the room notices, and for that I''m d, happily watching as they bicker back and forth about what to put on the television or what I will like the

    most.

    Ss reaches out, the cuff of his shirt sleeve gently wiping away one of my tears that falls. I look at him and smile,{ unable to form a proper thank you. My positive mood is quickly spoiled, though, when Sebastian stands and takes Dominic to the side.

    "He isn''t even here," Sebastian says in a loud whisper, thinking that I won''t be able to hear over the chaos of the room. "There has to be something we can do to show his negligence in the divorce."

    "Are you crying about your husband, sis?" Luca asks. I turn to him and shake my head no. "It''s okay if you are. We''ll all protect you from men like him. We promise this to you!"

    "I''m not crying because of him...I''m just wondering what I did to deserve such wonderful brothers like you," I admit with a small and tired chuckle. I wipe away more of my tears.

    My brothers rush to my side and surround me, piling into one big hug. I let out a squeak, unable to breathe from the pressure, and they immediately pull away, apologizing

    I smile at them but I can''t help but feel the underlying smothering feeling that I once felt with Adrian. They''re all here, ready to do whatever it is I want, and it feels suffocating. I love their support but I need the space to breathe.

    "I love you all so much and I am so grateful that you''re here," I breathe out, "but I think it''s time for me to be alone and rest."

    "Of course!" Luca chimes in. He stands and ces the flowers on the table beside me, bringing the candy and remote closer to my hands.

    "Call us if you need anything," Dominic, asks. He turns to Matteo and points a finger, "Take care of her, okay?"

    My brothers begin to pool out of the room, leaving me all alone.

    I feel at peace in the silence. I feel like I am able to breathe without someone

    holding my hand or asking me if I''m okay. With nobody here, I am no longer the fragile doll that needs to be taken care of. It feels nice.

 My Princess 65

    #Chapter 65- Respecting The Distance

    Adrian

    ra''s birthday partyes to an end and no matter how many times I check my phone to see if Ste has called or texted, my notification center remains empty besides a few calls from my secretary at work and the CFO of mypany.

    I pretend like her silence doesn''t hurt, that it doesn''t sting to know that she only called once and immediately gave up on me. Maybe I should have called her to see what she needed, if she still needs me. It''s only a gentle reminder that I am still open and an option she has in case she needs something.

    Wait...no. I shouldn''t. If Ste wants her space, then I will give her all of the space she needs. I shouldn''t push something that is bound to explode in my face, leading toplete and utter destruction in the already shell shocked city that is our rtionship with one another.

    Tracer was right. I need to loosen the reigns in this aspect of my life, as well as work, and I need to rx a bit. Life will y out as it will and there is not much I can do about.

    I can''t help it that I am anxious all of the time, wondering when the next bad thing is going to happen to me.

    First, ra takes a bullet for me and slips into a five year longa. Second, my mother''s cerebral hemorrhage is another scare that I went through and did not have her in my life due to aa she slipped into. And now my sudden divorce with Ste is the next catastrophe that is ready to explode at any moment.

    Although, a few mini explosions erupted here and there like at the cafe and resort when Ste and I butted heads.

    I step through the door of my home, a ce where Ste used to greet me with a smile on her face. Is it bad of me to admit that I miss her presence now that she''s gone? That I have be ustomed to seeing her before and after work, toe home to a home cooked meal ready for me to devour?

    Now she''s gone and I am alone in a ce that is way too big for just one person.

    I need to stop thinking about this. A distraction will help me get out of his mindset, a constant state of worrying about someone who has pushed me away more times than I can count on my hands. After all, I do have a lot of work to do andplete for the project before the IT team Wells at me for another dy.

    I change out of my clothes and get into my pajamas, sitting in my bed as I pull myptop onto myp. The sun has gone down and the only light in my roomes from theputer screen, illuminating my face and the nearby

    area.

    Tracer''s website has expanded since thest time I visited it. It looks more formal and it seems like she has expanded her ventures into other fields of focus, such as other corporations and media conglomerates.

    I shift to the messing board, seeing that her status isbeled as active. Just as I am about to type in a message, to ask for another update, my phone rings from the side table.

    My hand reaches to the side, aimlessly grabbing it, and bringing it in front of my face. Mypany''s CFO''s name, Michael Hutton, stares at me, his contact photo smiling at me. I slide the bar to ept the call and bring the phone to my ear.

    ˇ°Michael? This better be good," my voice is stoic and yet he still picks up on the humor of my very, very dry joke. "Adrian, it''s always a pleasure to speak with you," I can hear his eye roll from the other side of the phone. "The shareholders had a word with me about your project."

    "Did they?" I am less than surprised by this. I move to my emails, looking at all of the unanswered messages that I pushed off to respond to. "What are they saying?"

    *

    Chapter 65 Respecting that Detence

    *** 128 BONUS.

    Worried about the possibility of data leaks andwsuits that maye our way, the usual, I have a n for us tobat this and get them back into our good graces," Michael says.

    A flood of relief spreads throughout my body. Michael is always good with a n. Him and Ste always know what to do in a situation like this.

    "We have the annual shareholders meetinging up and it would be a great idea if yott came along," he says.

    I suck in a breath, not particrly enjoying being surrounded by people who are ready to depose me at any moment just in case a scandales out about me that can ruin our stock''s prices.

    "You can always bring a guest, you know you can. But instead of it being a meeting, it''ll be a g style party. Very rxed. You''ll only have to give one speech," Michaelughs.

    "Oh, well, just one speech makes it all the more appetizing I''ll think about it," I''m just about to hang up when he catches my attention.

    "You need to show up or they''re going to defund the project. I believe in you and what you want to do with the world and I would hate to see this pass you by because you don''t feel like leaving the house. Think about it, okay?"

    Michael hangs up the call. I sigh and set my phone down beside me.

    Events like this have always bored me. I do not like to answer the same question over and over again. Having to go about it alone will only make things worse, make me more irritable than I, or the others, will be able to handle.

    Ste used toe to events like this with me. She always stuck by my side and smiled, filling in the nks whenever I went silent. She was always great at keeping the conversation flowing despite being on the more quiet side.

    Should I call her? Onest favor to ask before we officially go our separate ways?

    No...no that would be a horrible idea. Ste has made it clear that she does not want to see me, especially after the phone call with ra where I said that I was appeasing Ste to be on her good side. It wasn''t even the truth which makes things worse for me.

    Maybe I should send her a gesture of good will. A white g in the air to surrender to the small skirmish in the war that is our divorce. Maybe then she''ll talk to me, see me, and help me with the shareholders g.

    I pick up my phone and text my secretary to order flowers and to send them to Ste tomorrow. White orchids, Ste''s favorite from what I can remember from our wedding, to be exact.

    Maybe then she will find it in her heart to break the silence between us and bring an end to the distance that separates us. A distance that is slowly making me spiral with each passing second, a distance that makes me stare at the empty space in bed next to me.

 My Princess 66

    #Chapter 66 - Flowers

    Ste

    Inputting data files one by one is such tedious work. With every file, I have to carefully type in the Information and then triple check each line to make for sure that everything is correctly entered. If even one thing is wrong, Adrian''s project will not be able to function properly and it will all be my fault.

    So no pressure, right?

    What I appreciate about the tedious work, though, is the fact that it helps distract me when I am resting in the

    ÓĂ

    hospital or at home when there is nothing else to do. The sounds from the clicking keyboard help fill in the silence

    and it keeps my mind distracted from thoughts about Adrian and what he said to me yesterday.

    My bed isfortable, all thanks to my brothers who bought me the fluffiest pillows imaginable, and it is making me want to fall asleep while slowly typing in the new data. yawn, covering my mouth, ready to take a small nap, when there is a knock at my door.

    I raise an eyebrow but I do not leave the safety of my bed, unsure who is on the other side of the door. I look through the doorway and wait, hoping that the person leaves on their own.

    They do not. Another knock sounds through my apartment. let out a quiet sigh and weakly leave my bed, my legs still feeling like jelly but at least all of the aches have left my body.

    I slowly cross my apartment, aiming for the front door. There is another knock and I try to respond but my voice is reced by a cough. As soon as I approach, I lean against the door for support before opening it up.

    A deliveryman waits outside. He looks down at his phone, mask covering his face. He looks like he is about to walk away when he turns around, his eyes creasing as if he is smiling underneath his mask.

    I stand behind the door and poke my head out, unsure if this is someone here to hurt me or if he truly is delivering something.

    "Miss Ste?" he asks. I nod. "These are for you!"

    The deliveryman pulls out a bouquet of white orchids from behind his back. My eyes widen at the sight and I step around the door, taking therge arrangement into my arms. I look between the man and the flowers, shocked by the sudden

    gift.

    "May I ask who this is from?" I ask, stopping the man before he can walk away. "These are from your husband, Adrian, ma''am," the man answers me.

    Taking a nce at the orchids, a sense of unease runs through me. Adrian sent me these?

    "Can you take these back-" I look back up and notice that the deliveryman has already left and has disappeared down the hallway.

    I look down at the white orchids, the petals smelling like a gardene to life. I love the scent, making me feel more at ease inside my apartment after the slight scare with the deliveryman. However, the lingering feeling of suspicion remains in the back of my mind.

    Why would Adrian send me flowers, though? Did he not just tell me to die and disappear yesterday? What is with the sudden switch up?

    Well, whatever it is, I am in no mood to deal with the constant whish of his mood swings and how he feels towards me. If he is going to constantly be indecisive, then I will be the one to make the decision for him.

    I approach my trashcan and dump the flowers inside. A small white card catches my attention. I pluck it from the

    $

    #Chapter 66-ve

    petals and read Adrian''s essage.

    Dear Ste,

    Will you please call me? There is something I would like to discuss with you. I hop you enjoy the flowers. They remind me of our wedding. Sincerely, Adrian

    1

    I roll my eyes at his message, unable to take it seriously. Is this the same man who wants me to die? Or is this a new clone of Adrian that suddenly cares for me? Some kind of clone that he made to handle all of the troubles in his life?

    I flick the note into the trashcan and walk back to my bedroom, gettingfortable in the bed once again. Sliding myptop onto myp, I move back to my website, clicking to the messaging board I set up for my clients.

    My newpany has been thriving. Dominic and Sebastian have rmended me to their colleagues and fellow business people, which has led to an influx of new jobs. All of the new jobs has provided me the distraction and steady ie that I need to start to feel the fresh air of independence that I desperately crave.

    A lot of them are revolved around smallerpanies,panies that are the size

    of antspared to Adrian''s pharmaceutical powerhouse. Small yet powerful as I like to think, seeing how they''re fronts for some mafia activities.

    My health has improved since yesterday, though. A mix of dehydration and overexertion pushed my body to its limit and now I am on bed restzily typing in codes and demands as the minutes pass me by.

    Nobody knows who I am through the website. My identity is hidden behind my Tracer persona and it helps keep some of my anxieties at bay while working, especially with how close some jobs are to underground criminal organizations. My eyes flicker to Adrian''s name on the screen. His status is active and yet I receive no messages. He''s probably idle on the screen while working on something else. He usually does that to pass the time while he is at work.

    It''s not like I''m keeping tabs on him, though. I just so happen to cross paths with him every now and then on my website. Adrian is usually the one who messages me first, which is something new to experience seeing how I was the one to message first and get no response during our marriage.

    I wonder how he''s doing, though. I know he wishes nothing but the worst for me after our phone call, but I hope he isn''t overworking or stressing out too much over his new project.

    So far, it has been perfect, so I don''t see what he needs to worry about all the time. My security wall is imprable, a force to be reckoned with, so he truly should not worry over things that I am handling.

    I shouldn''t be thinking of him. He has distracted me from my work for too long and

    I cannot allow myself to make the mistake by falling into his trap that is filled with white orchids and wishes of death.

    Besides, I am doing so well on my own. Why would I waste my time on somebody who does not even care or love me? We''re in the middle of a divorce after five years of being stuck in a loveless marriage, isn''t it time for me to let go of the past and move on?

    I know it is going to be hard, but I know that this is the best thing for me and my future.

 My Princess 67

    #Chapter 67- Going To See Her

    Adrian

    I stare at the clock in my office, watching as the small hands tick by, slowly counting down the seconds. The flowers should have been delivered by now, right? So why Isn''t Ste calling?

    I have to fight the urge to call Ste myself, to ask and see if she received my heartfelt gift.

    When will she respond? Will she even respond? Does she still need time and space from me?

    The questions burn themselves into my mind, a small, searing pain forming from behind my eyes. I pinch through bridge of my nose and lean forward, my fingers slowly moving to my eyes to massage them.

    To the side of me, I grab my office phone and press a button. My secretary is quick to answer, their calm voice sounding through the phone''s speaker.

    "How may I help you, sir?" They ask, always ready to step in when I need it the most.

    ˇ°?

    "The flower shop, get me in contact with the delivery man, please," I grunt into the phone. The pain behind my eyes slowly grows, "and an ibuprofen."

    "I will get that for you right now, sir, please hold," the line clicks dead and my ear is filled with the hold music of thepany.

    Funny, I know, just absolutely hrious that the CEO of thepany has to listen to his own hold music. I move my ear away from the phone and groan, waiting as my mind wanders back to Ste.

    I hope that everything is okay with her. Her health has not been the best recently, mainly due to me and the amusement park I dragged her along to, and her silence has me worried. I am trying my best, though, to remember what Tracer said about loose reigns and taking the backseat in situations like this.

    "Sir, the delivery man is on line one. I will have your ibuprofen in when the call is done."

    "Thank you," I open my eyes and press the button.

    "Hello?"

    "Yes, hello, you delivered the flowers to Ste, yes?" I ask, getting straight to the point.

    "I did, yes! She epted them and then I left," the man answers with a cheery tone.

    "Thank you. You''ll be receiving a tip from us soon for the call," I sigh and hang up the phone.

    Just as the phone slides into ce, my secretary walks in and ces a cup of water and pill on my desk. I smile at them and quickly take it just as my phone begins to ring again.

    "Hello?" I ask, not even bothered to look at the caller ID on the small disy.

    ¤«

    "Adrian," Michaels voice sounds through the speaker, "I just wanted to call and

    remind you about the shareholder g and apply some more pressure for you to join us."

    "Ah, right, yes, "I breathe out, the pain behind my eyes beginning to fade away. "I''ll be there. I still have a plus one, right?"

    "Why? Do you have a date?" Michaelughs, a small cackle that I can hear from his office which sits below mine.

    "My wife may want to attend alongside me," I say with a hint of smugness to my voice. "She likes wearing fancy dresses."

    67 Going To See Her

    "Mhm, well we would love to have her. You better bring her now! I''m expecting it," Michael quickly hangs up the phone and I am left with the silence of the office.

    A weight has been ced upon my shoulders. If I do not bring Ste, Michael will make me look like a bad husband in front of the shareholders, which will only make the target on my back bigger than before.

    I need to convince Ste to join me to the shareholders g. It will be me killing two birds with one stone: I keep my bright and shining image in tact in front of the shareholders and I get to see and check in on Ste.

    All I can do now is hope that she epts my invitation.

    If the flowers didn''t work, maybe I need to take a half day and go see her, invite her in person instead of waiting for the phone call or text message that I know will nevere my way.

    I stand from my desk, slowly gathering some of my belongings and shoving them into my briefcase. After a few seconds, I walk out of my office door, sharing a look with my secretary. They stand from their desk and begin to follow me.

    "I''m taking the rest of the day off, this migraine will not leave me alone," I inform them from over my shoulder. " Screen all of my calls and make whatever excuses you want for me. I''ll be back tomorrow."

    I step inside the private elevator and click the button to go to my car, loosening my tie just as the elevator doors close.

    The drive to Ste''s apartment is one that I havee to memorize these past

    few weeks. It is quiet inside the car and I am left with nothing but the radio to keep mepany. I stop at a red light and look to my side, staring at the empty passenger seat.

    There is a small memory of Ste with the way the seat is positioned. I ever haven''t even adjusted the visor, keeping it the way she left it.

    The light turns green and I take a right at the light, pulling up to her apartment. I park down the street and get out, heading down the sidewalk with nothing but my phone and wallet on me. I stop in front of the lobby doors and wait under the shade of the awning.

    An hour passes and Ste has yet to show up. I thought that she would have left by now, always scheduling her doctor''s appointment in the middle of the work day. Maybe she is inside her apartment, hiding away from the world.

    Or maybe, just maybe, she is with Sebastian. Maybe he is taking care of her instead of me.

    I can''t think of that. It will only rile up negative feelings that will worsen things between us.

    I turn around and stare at the apartment, the building shooting up and into the sky, one of the tallest among other apartmentplexes in the area. It''s nice but she deserves something better, something bigger and morefortable. "Adrian?" Ste''s voice calls from behind. I turn around and pull my hands from my pockets. "What are you doing here?"

    "Ste," I breathe her name out, my eyes doing an automatic scan of her body to make for sure that she is okay. "I was wondering if we could talk? Ie with no ill will or bad intentions."

    "Really?" Ste asks and crosses her arms over her chest, one eyebrow perking up. "Thest few times we''ve seen each other, it has always ended in an argument."

    "I swear on my job that I won''t," I step towards her, reaching for the bag that hangs over her shoulder.

    #Chapter 67 - Going To See Her

    She steps to the side, though, and dodges my gesture, narrowing her eyes at me.

    She looks me up and down, her lips pushed to one side of her face.

    "Fine. But if it starts to get out of hand, you''re gone. Deal?

    "Deal."

 My Princess 68

    #Chapter 68 One Last Envor

    #Chapter 68 - One Last Favor

    Ste

    I do not know what possessed me to say yes to having a conversation with Adrian, but the elevator ride up to my apartment has me feeling anxious and nervous. A flood of uncertainty crashes throughout my mind and I am unable to look at him as he stares at me.

    "I''m okay,ˇ± I say, eyes flitting to his before diverting all over again. "My health is fine."

    "Did you lose weight? Are you eating all of your meals?" Adrian asks.

    "I''m fine, Adrian. You don''t need to worry about me," I roll my eyes and cross my arms over my chest.

    "Alright, I''ll stop talking about it. But you need to take care of yourself, okay?" Adrian says, taking a step towards

    1. me.

    I look up at him. There is heavy concern behind his eyes, giving off the impression that he truly is a caring yet estranged husband.

    Who is this man? Where is the same venom that he had when we spoke over the phone? It is rming how fast he is to switch sides. That phone call is no starting to feel foreign, like the words he spoke to me did note from his mouth.

    The elevator dings and the doors slide open. I nod, giving him a fake smile before it disappears. I exit the elevator and fish for my keys inside my bag, feeling his presence linger from behind me.

    I slowly unlock the door, ncing at him from behind me. He wears a small smile on his face, the corners of his lips barely perked up. When our eyes meet, though, the smile fades and he clears his throat.

    I push the door open and he is quick inside, kicking off his shoes as he moves to the kitchen. I barely close the door behind me and slide my slippers on when I notice that he is already filling up the kettle with water and ces it over the open me of the stove.

    "So," I break through the awkward silence and hang my bag on the hook on the wall, "what do you need from me, Adrian?"

    He turns to look at me. He crosses the small distance between us and circles behind me, his touch on my shoulders. His fingers curl around the jacket that sits on my shoulders and he helps me shrug off the material.

    I look away from him and keep my face hidden as much as possible. Heat rises in my cheeks, the feelings of love and longing I held towards him throughout our marriage suddenlying back. I push them away, forcing myself to remember what he has done to me and my body.

    "I was wondering if you can do me a favor," Adrian''s words take me by surprise.

    I turn around and stare at him, slowly lowering myself onto the couch. The kettle begins to scream and he is quick

    to take it off of the heat.

    "Mugs?" He asks, looking in my direction.

    I gesture to the cab that sits right behind him. He nods and grabs out a fancy and expensive snowman mug, one that my mother bought for me during our shopping trip. He fills it with water and dumps a teabag inside.

    Adrian walks through the space of the apartment like he lives here, as if this is the ce we have called home for the duration of our marriage. It is both unsettling and warming to see.

    pato?

    On one hand, I hate the fact that Adrian has made himself at home inside my safer space, the ce where I am allowed to be alone and live my life the way I see fit. Watching him as he makes a cup of tea as if it is an ordinary

    #Chapter 68 One Last Favor

    Tuesday is unnerving, making me feel so small.

    On the other hand, though, it is nice to see Adrian and I co-exist in a ce where there is no arguing or a screaming match. This is not our old home, a ce where once burned a journal full of notes about him and a ce that I was forced to y housewife andb rat. This is something entirely different and new. It feels...nice.

    I can''t let my guard down, though. I have to remember that once our divorce is finalized that I will be running away from him as far as I can, putting as much distance between us as possible.

    Adrian approaches the couch and sits in the spot next to me He passes off the mug, which I hesitantly ept, and look down at the green tea that sits inside the mug. I look back to him, our eyes meeting, and my breath hitches in

    myg. my throat.

    "I was wondering if you would be open to attending a g with me,ˇ± he says, cing his arm on the back of the couch, his hand dangerously close to my shoulder.

    ˇ°A shareholder g?" I ask, raising an eyebrow. I bring the mug to my lips and sip

    on the green tea, the sweet taste of honey hitting my lips. Adrian nods.

    "They changed it to a g instead of a presentation meeting," he confirms, his eyes wandering around the room beforeing back to me.

    "Do you still have to make a speech?" I ask, remembering the previous shareholder events that he had me attend alongside him in the past.

    Adrian chuckles and my heart skips a beat. I clear my throat and look away, taking another sip of the tea as I distract my eyes with a nt that sits in the corner.

    "It''ll be onest event as husband and wife. After this, I promise I won''t ask you to do anything else," Adrian says. My chest tightens. I turn to face him once again, frowning.

    "I don''t know if it''ll be a good idea. Things always end horribly between us. I wouldn''t want to ruin a big night for you and thepany," I respond to his favor, shaking my head.

    "It''ll just be us, I promise. Nobody else will be there," he leans forward, closing some of the distance between us. Looking into his eyes, I feel a sense of safety, that what he is saying is true. I can''t help but remember the vile words he spoke to me just the day before, unsure where this Adrian hase from.

    Maybe if I go with him, I can figure out why he decided to tell me to die and vanish from his life. It''ll be public and he won''t have a meltdown like he probably would on any other asion.

    but

    There is something different about this, though. I can tel that he really needs my help and if this, quite selfishly on my end, works out, I can probably have an easier divorce with him. I need him to trust in my n, after all, the best n is one that nobody knows except for the creator.

    "Okay," I breathe out with a slow nod. "I will go with you. I''ll be your date on one condition, okay?"

    "Yes? What is it?" Adrian asks, his eyes big and wide as he inches closer to me.

    "This is thest thing that I will do as your wife. After this, we''re done. Just like you said,ˇ± I speak the w..us slowly and with sincerity, serious.

    Adrian immediately nods. I nod back, a sense of relief and uneasiness filling inside my chest.

 My Princess 69

    #napter 69 - Boundaries

    #Chapter 69 - Boundaries

    Ste

    I stare at the green dress that lies on my bed. It looks ck at first nce but as soon as the fabric is hit with light, a shimmering green color is exposed. Gold jewelryys beside it, a ne and rings alongside the wedding ring that Adrian gifted to me so long ago.

    Tonight is the night of hispany''s shareholder g. I have to admit that I am very nervous about tonight, unsure how tonight''s events are going to unfold. Something always happens, an event that is sure to drive us further apart from one another after making so much progress in getting better.

    After tonight, though, all of my obligations towards him as his wife will be over. I will be free from the nightmare of our contracted marriage and will not need to worry anymore about his life.

    A piece of my heartaches by this revtion, though. I am going to miss Lilian so much. His mother has always been so nice and sweet towards me. Her presence is going to be the one I miss the most when I venture off and begin to live the life that I deserve after all of these years.

    I grab the dress and feel the silky fabric beneath my fingers, a thin ckyer of sheer covering the green silk. I rub it between my fingers, the realization of Adrian and I''s marriageing to an end finally hitting me.

    I want to cry but I also want to yell and scream at him for destroying me. For destroying my body without knowing the consequences of the his actions. I want to rip out his heart like he nned to do with mine, having signed a consent form as my husband for the heart transnt surgery.

    I slip the dress over my body and turn to look at myself in the mirror. My mother bought me this dress, the same day that ra and her mother ruined the day with their embarrassing antics. It''s a reminder of what I am leaving behind and what I am stepping into

    I will be leaving my life as the dutiful housewife, ab rat, a bag of spare parts that her adoptive parents can pick apart and give to their golden child.

    I will be entering my new life as soon as the clock strikes midnight. I will no longer be Ste, the woman who they could freely bully and push around. Instead, I am going to transform into a new version of myself, one that will not take anyone''s shit and will take care of herself before anything else.

    The gold jewelry matches the dress,plimenting my skin tone. I stare at myself in the mirror, taking in my appearance from all sides. The dress hugs my body just right, my high heels hidden underneath the fabric of the skirt.

    I let out a sigh of relief. Anticipation bubbles inside my chest. I am nervous about tonight, yes, but I am also very excited about the beginning of the next stage of my life.

    There is a knock at my door. I turn to look at it, taking a quick nce of the time.

    Adri to

    It is way too early for Adrian to be here. Besides, I told him that I would meet him outside instead of having hime all the way up, so if he''s already here, he''s going to have to wait outside.

    My heels click against the floor, my hands fixing the back of one of my earrings. The person on the other side knocks again..

    "I''ming!" I call out, finally reaching for the doorknob, Adrian? Are you here already?" I ask and swing open the door.

    "Adrian?" Sebastian asks. He tilts his head to the side, a frown overtaking his face. He shoves his hands into his

    pocket.

    My eyes widen. I take a step back and release the door from my grip, unable to look away from the man. Sebastian slips inside, closing the door behind him, and leans against the wood.

    "Sebastian?" I ask in a breathy tone, "What are you doing here? I wasn''t expecting you."

    "I thought I would surprise you withpany tonight but looks like Adrian has beat me to it," Adrian''s namees out like venom on Sebastian''s tongue.

    "He asked me to go to an event with him," I shrug, "it''s not a big deal, Seb, no need to get worked up over it." "Why are you going? Don''t you despise him?" Sebastian asks.

    "It''s our final event as husband and wife," my tone sharpers and I re at him, "we''re going to go our separate ways after this.""

    "Bullshit."

    "Sebastian!" I m my hand against the kitchen countertop, wincing from pain. "You know, you''re not much better than Adrian."

    Sebastian scoffs. He takes a step forward and leans down, getting at the same eye level as me. He ces his hand on the countertop beside me, caging me in.

    "Yeah? And how is that, Ste? Last time I checked, it was me who answered your call and took you to the hospital, not him," his voice is low and it sends chills down my spine.

    "You both hover," I bite back, "neither of you can seemingly leave me alone. You both hate each other and are always there whenever I''m there to fall."

    I push him away and move to my room. He follows behind me, not leaving me alone. I grab my purse and phone, stuffing it inside the clutch alongside my keys and wallet.

    "You both hold high expectations for me, expectations that I never agreed to be a part of. You both think one thing and when you realize that I''m not like that, you get defensive and im that you''re only human and you can make mistakes. Whenever I make a mistake, though, it''s world war three and I''m a pariah."

    "Don''t be like that, Ste," Sebastian grabs my wrist, turning me to face him. He gently pulls me to his chest but I shove him away, cing much needed distance between us.

    "No, Sebastian," I breathe out, angry, "I need space. I am just about to get my life back and I am not going to allow myself to be stuck under another man''s thumb. Especially one that ims that he only does things thinking that it will be best for me when in actuality it isn''t.ˇ±

    Sebastian lets out a huff of air but he remans silent, listening to me as I speak, I clear my throat and fix my ha tucking the dark brown strands behind my ears.

    "I need you to trust me, okay?" I pinch the bridge of my nose, slowly breathing in and out so my lungs don''t give out on me again. "I know what I''m doing. I know Adrian better than you do and I know that he means his word."

    "Ste-"

    "Lock the door on the way out," I brush past him, heading towards the door, "I know you have a spare key."

    I exit and m the door behind me. I make my way down to the lobby, smiling at

    the front desk receptionist before exiting the building.

    Adrian leans against his sports car. He wears a nice suit, a bowtie hanging around his neck. He smiles at me when

    I approach, opening up the passenger car door.

    ˇ°You look beautiful,ˇ± hepliments. I smile at him and slowly get inside the car,

    taking his hand to help. "Are you ready to go?"

    "As ready as I''ll ever be."

 My Princess 70

    #Chapter 70 - An Interrupted G

    Adrian

    The shareholders g is much more boring than I originally anticipated that it would be. At these kinds of events, I am usually bombarded with dozens of employees and other socialites who wish to ask me questions about my work ethic and life. It is an interrogation that I am unable to escape.

    Thankfully, with Ste taking my side, people have left us alone for the most part. They smile and pass us by, tipping their sses in our direction before moving back to their own conversation. A few stragglers, though, approach us and the conversation is usually catered towards Ste, who is rarely seen atpany events anymore.

    "Have you been okay?" They ask her, always leaning in a little to close forfort. Ste''s response is as cheery as always, though, and is just enough to keep their prying questions out of our messy lives.

    "I''m okay!" she says with a bright yet undoubtedly fake smile, "I''ve just been busy with my own life and have been dying toe to one of Adrian''s events."

    Sheughs alongside them, leaning in and sharing in the joy of their jokes. She even turns to me a few times and gets me to join in on the chuckles, making for sure to take a sip from her ss of water when it bes too much for her body.

    For my sake as well as hers, she sips from a ss of water with a lime wedge tucked inside the ice. It looks as if she is also partaking in the cocktail bar, fending off any other questions that may arise from nearby shareholders.

    At one event, one that she attended with me about three years ago, Michael''s wife was caught drinking water instead of her usual ss of wine. That''s how the entirepany found out she was pregnant and his job was suddenly on the line when the board thought he wouldn''t give thepany his full attention.

    "So, Adrian," one of the men on the board of directors approaches Ste and I. Ste turns to look with me, her hip attaching itself to mine. I sling my arm around her waist, giving it a gentle and reassuring squeeze, as we politely smile.

    ˇ°Tell us about this secret project of yours,ˇ± he says with a smug smirk. He turns to the other people in the group, people who hold major stakes and shares in thepany, speaking, "it is top secret. Nobody can know a thing except for those working on

    it."

    "It is a software that uses forms and data research to help inform patients of critical symptoms that show signs of bigger health issues," I speak the words as calmly as I can, pushing the words through gritted teeth as I keep a calmposure on my

    face.

    "It truly is extraordinary what Adrian is trying to aplish," Ste chimes in and steals the small group''s attention. She ces a hand on my chest and tilts her chin to look up at me, something she did while taking photos at the resort we visited.

    "Is that so?" The man asks, choking back a scoff as it slips thorough his lips. Ste nods, confirming her stance. "Well please! Tell us why this project is so worthwhile while we wait to see any progress."

    "Well," Ste faces them and sets her ss down onto the small table in front of us, her hand leaving my chest. "It is a software designed to help people. It''s a positive influence on the medical world that aims to help people rather than putting them through unnecessary loopholes of doctors visits and saving them from constantly worrying about what is going to happen to them or a family member."

    The group before us murmurs amongst themselves. Ste turns to me, her smile all knowing and helpful for my cause. I return it, unable to hold back the small amount of joy that I feel blossoming inside my chest.

    This is what it should have been like the entire time. I should have never put Ste and her abilities on the back burner, dismissing her whenever someone asks about my wife at an event. She is clearly so much more than I originally thought.

    "She''s right," I add on, "It will help people and it will earn their trust. If you''re worried about sales and money, trust me when I say that this will skyrocket our annual projections and earnings."

    The man at the front of the group nods, his smug smile fading as the group begins to excitedly talk about how my project is going to help save the world and the people that live it.

    I pick up Ste and I''s sses, holding my arm out to her. She link it with mine and gathers her clutch purse into her hands.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse us," I say, guiding Ste away from the group.

    We move to the opposite side of the room, taking refuge at an empty table. Ste immediately sits down and I ce her ss into her hand, watching as she downs the rest of the water inside.

    "Here, let me go get you another, okay? Stay here," I look down at her and she nods.

    Leave her side and head towards the bartender that agreed to help us. Right as I am about to reach the counter, my phone begins to ring in my pocket. I slip it out and step into the hallway, the noise of the g now muffled in the background.

    ra''s name lights up on my screen. I''m about to hang up when the call drops just to be immediately called back. I answer.

    "ra? Is everything okay?",

    "Adrian?" Her father''s voice sounds out from the call. "ra needs you. She''s not doing too well right now. She passed out and has bruises all over her body. The doctors think it''s cancer."

    My blood goes cold. My ears begin to ring and I begin to rush towards the building''s exit.

    "I''ll be there soon. What hospital are you at?" I ask, pushing through the doors of the event hall, running towards my car.

    "We are at the hospital on 23(rd) street. Please hurry! She keeps crying your name asking where you are!"

    "I''ll be there as fast as I can. I''m on my way now," I end the call and shove the key into the ignition. The engine revs and the car lunges out of its spot, barreling down thenes of the parking lot, quickly finding itself in the open and empty street.

    The world around me is a blur, the moon a pure white color against the night sky. I honk as I pass people by and even run through a plethora of red lights, almost crashing into innocent cars.

    As soon as I reach the hospital, I jump out of the car, rushing towards the hospital doors. My phone vibrates in my pocket. I pull it out, thinking that it''s ra''s parents, only to be met with Ste''s smiling face.

    My heart plummets into my stomach. I can''t believe I left her behind at the g. She''s all alone and I''m here.

    It''s toote now, though. There is no time to exin or apologize to her now that ra''s health is on the line.

 My Princess 71

    Want It All

    #Chapter 71 - I Want It All

    Ste

    My eyes hurt as soon as I wake up. The sunlight is blinding as it slis past the open sliver of my curtains, shining right on my face. I groan and turn to the side, opening up one eye to stare at my phone on the side table.

    I reach out and bring it back to my body, the screen staying dark. A sigh is released from my lips as I turn the screen on.

    There are no messages. Not a single one.

    So, Adrian truly did ditch n at the shareholder''s g. I waited for him for hours, awkwardly passing the time by as people bid me farewell. I even had to cover for him when some people asked where he was. There are only so many excuses that I came up with when the CEO of their pharmaceuticalpany up and leaves without a word.

    Hell, he did not even tell his wife where he was going.

    I had to use the excuse that his mother needed help and that is why he had to leave so abruptly. I imed that I offered to stay behind to act on his behalf, to keep everyone in the party happy and well aware that Adrian did not want to leave.

    His CFO, Michael, had to drive me home after he saw how fatigued was. The car ride home was awkward and Michael made some jokes about Adrian always being ky - he even made ament that I should know this and not be surprised about it like him.

    Ido not care if it was important or if the world was burning, Adrian could have at least told me that he wanted to leave. Or is this just another way for him to humiliate me before our divorce is finalized?

    If it, then, well, he seeded. There is no part of my body that wants to remain by his side anymore. All of the hope that I have once ced inside Adrian has vanished, disappearing in the wind, and most likely to never return.

    I can''t help butugh at the situation, really. What kind of mindset was I in when Adrian came and begged me to go with him? He seemed to genuine just a couple of days ago...what happened?

    Adrian had been so nice to me from the moment he stepped foot into my apartment and asked me to join him all the way up until the moment he left. He was patient, kind, caring, and so attentive. He acted like a true husband to me in those few days, especially at the shareholders g, until he abandoned me at the party.

    I feel like a fool just thinking about it.

    Maybe it was ra''s doing. She somehow always finds a way to sink her ws into Adrian''s mind, making choices and decisions for him like how a master controls its puppet. He is just a prop to her, a means to gain wealth and power, and he is the idiot who cannot see past her ways.

    This whole situation has me feeling so fucking angry. I can''t even begin to put into words how much I want to scream and yell at Adrian, to punch and p him until he is left broken and bruised beneath my feet. I have never been a violent person but there is something about this whole situation that makes me want to scream and punch and cry.

    I let out a huff of air and sit up in bed. With one nce around the room, I slide off

    of the bed and find my footing, my legs aching after having overdone it at the shareholders g by wearing high hells, and head into my kitchen.

    I fill my kettle with water and ce it over the stove, the gas stovetop flickering to life. I turn away and sit down at the counter and pull my phone out. I swipe through my contacts and stare at Dominic''s name.

    Adrian has no idea what he is getting himself into. He has no idea of the influence that ra has over him. He needs a wakeup call to understand what she is going to do to him.

    I click Dominic''s name and put the phone on speaker, cing it down on the countertop. The dial tone is quiet, falling in the silence of the room, before my older brother picks up the call.

    "Hi, Ste, how are you?" Dominic asks.

    A smile spreads across my face. He has always been so nice and kind to me, unlike Luca who obliterates me whenever we y a

    #Chapter 71: Want It A

    board game together.

    "I''m okay, Dom," I say, looking down at my phone, "I was wondering if you had a moment to talk? There is something I want to pass by you for my divorce." "Uh...yeah! I can talk. I only have about five minutes before a meeting, though, so I may have to leave soon," he responds. In the background of the call, I can hear him shuffling papers away and taking a clear space on his desk to take notes.

    Dominic truly is the bestwyer out there. He is so attentive and remembers everything. He even makes sure to fulfill his clients ''wishes to the best of his ability, which is being able toplete te task and then some more.

    "So, you know-how I said I wanted two thirds of everything instead of taking it all?

    To try and appease Adrian as much as possible?"

    "Yes, I do remember that," Dominic''s pen is loud as he scribblesgainst his notepad. "Are you wanting to change that?"

    "Yes," I nod despite him not being able to see it, "I want everything. He can have control of hispany, but I want all of his money, his assets, any kind of property he has, as well as the chair on his board of directors at thepany. He can remain CEO, but I want the chair as well as majority shares."

    The call is silent. I wait as Dominic frantically writes everything down but then his pen stops. I know he is contemting what I just told him, going over the many ns inside that head of his to figure out what to do to achieve this goal.

    "Would you like me to give you some time to think about it? I know it is a big ask," I bite my lip and nce at the kettle. My feet carry me towards the stovetop, anticipating the kettle''s scream before it can happen.

    "Time would be great actually," he breathes out with a chuckle, "it gives me time on how to approach hiswyer, especially after we started agreeing to some terms."

    "Take as much time as you need," i take the kettle off of the stove. Maybe we can grab lunch or dinner one of these days and go over the terms of the divorce together."

    "Yes, let''s do that! I have to go now, Ste, please take care of yourself. Don''t hesitate to call if you need anything, okay?" Dominic speaks.

    "Of course. Bye, Dom," I hang up the call and let out a quiet sigh.

    I pour myself a cup of tea and move to the couch, taking a small sip of the scalding hot liquid.

    I will go through with what Adrian and I agreed to do. Afterst night, we are no longer husband and wife. We are not estranged but truly separated.

    I move to Adrian''s contact and delete it, blocking his number so I do not have to hear whatever excuse it is that hees with for being the husband he has always been: self serving and conceited.

 My Princess 72

    #Chapter 72 Remorse

    #Chapter 72 - Remorse

    Adrian

    My back aches and my neck feels so tight after sleeping by ra''s side for the entirety of the night. I am hunched over the side of the bed, our hands connected and fingersced together. A yawnes from my lips as I sit up.

    ra sleeps peacefully beside me. Her blonde hair is perfectly curled and her lipsck the them, looking pale rather than being full

    life.

    I look down and see that I am still in my suit from the g. I groan and stand from

    t from ra''s weak one. She groans and reaches out for the air in front of me.

    usual vibrant pink color they have to

    the

    ospital

    room''s chair, releasing my hand

    I smile and shrug off my jacket, slipping the tie off from around my neck, and sit back down, connecting our hands once again. My thumb grazes over her knuckles, the skin of her hands as soft and delicate as I remember. ra''s knitted brows rx and she nestles herself further into the beg, snuggling into the nkes and pillows.

    Using my free hand to pull my phone from my pocket, I turn not he screen to see a flurry of notifications from Ste.

    My heart plummets in my chest. It begins to quickly beat, racing and thumping from behind my ribs. I gulp and my hands begin to shake but I quickly cover it up as best as I can so ra does not wake up.

    Ste: Adrian? Where did you go? Is the line long for drinks again?

    Missed Call From: Ste

    Ste: Did you go to the bathroom?

    Ste: I''m still by the table waiting for you. Someone else brought me a water so you don''t have to bring one.

    Missed Call From: Ste (13)

    I slowly move through all of the text messages that she had sent me. She seems to be so worried and I just...left her there.

    Am I a horrible person? Should I have told her what was happening? Maybe she could have been understanding of why I needed to leave instead of staying at the shareholders meeting.

    Then again, it was ra that I left her for. Her foster sister has always been a sensitive subject between us. She has caused an abundance of petty fights and arguments that have only pushed us further away from each other rather than bringing us back together.

    I draw in a slow breath, allowing the stale oxygen of the hospital to fill my lungs before slowly releasing. All I want to do is lie, to cover my ass for why I left because I know that if I bring up her sister that Ste will scream at me.

    Maybe she will ept it. Maybe there will be no anger behind her voice, no screaming match to be had over the phone. Maybe Ste will ept defeat ande to her own realization that ra means more to me than she ever did.

    The thought of her thinking that way sends chills down my spine.

    I am about to press Ste''s name to call her when ra''s hand squeezes mind. I look up and set the phone down, immediately inching as close to her as I can.

    "ra? Is everything okay?" I softly ask, reaching out to brush her blonde hair out of her face.

    ra moans from pain, her brows furrowing as her face scrunches up. She rolls to the side, facing me. Her blue eyes flutter open and connect with mine. A gentle and weak cough leaves her mouth

    "Adrian..." she weakly says. Tears well in her eyes and they begin to silently roll down her cheeks, which are now pink in color. " It hurts...it hurts so much."

    "Stay right here," I stand from the chair and release her hand, "I go get a doctor."

    "Get Dr. Jones," ra groans. She rolls onto the other side of her body and buries her face deep inside a pillow.

    #Chapter 72 Remorse

    I nod and exit the hospital roogh, stepping out into the busy hallwa me until a nursees up and ces her hand on my shoulder.

    and doctors pass me by. They barely pay attention to

    "Mr. Adrian? Is there something we can help you with?" her voice is gentle and soothing. It helps calm my nerves down.

    "Yes," I nod, "ra is in pain. She asked me to get Dr. Jones for her. Can you please help her with the pain?"

    gestures to ra''s room.

    to help her as best as we can," the nurse nods and

    "Of course. Please go back inside, Dr. Jones will be in there so I sit down and rest

    my hand on top of the lump

    I turn back and enter Cara''s room once again, sighing as I rush back

    of the bed, giving it a gentle rub.

    "Dr. Jones will be here any moment, ra, just hang on," I breathe out, unable to get the tight sensation out of my chest from earlier.

    Right on cue, a doctor and the same nurse from before enter the room. I help unearth ra from under the nket and help her sit up. She coughs and keeps her eyes closed, swaying back and forth as groans quietly leave her mouth.

    "Good morning, ra, the nurse is going to administer morphine through an IV drip for you," Dr. Jones says.

    He looks to me and nods, one that I return. He holds a clipboard in his hands and shuffles through the papers, his eyes now focused on her symptoms and other personal information.

    "We ran some blood testsst night and got the results back," Dr. Jones continues as the nurse moves around all of us,pleting her task. "Your condition has gotten worse. After you informed us of the medication you were taking, and your parents were so helpful to give us one of the pills, we were able to conclude that your condition has worsened."

    Tears freely fall from ra''s cheeks. She covers her face with her hands and quietly sobs. I lean against the side of her bed and wrap my arm around her shoulders, trying my best to be gentle and nice with her.

    "This is all Ste''s fault," ra weeps, "she is the one who switched my medication!"

    My hand falters and hesitates just for a moment before continuing to soothe ra. The doctor sighs and lowers his clipboard, looking at ra.

    Ste...Ste would have never done something as carless and reckless like this. Sure, she does not like ra, but I know my wife. She never would do anything to jeopardize her life over a petty sibling rivalry.

    "Mr. Adrian, we are going to have to ask you to leave," Dr. Jones informs me. "She needs to be on bed rest and get as much sleep as she can."

    "Alright, I understand," I nod and pull away from ra, who immediately disappears underneath the nkets once again. "I''ll be back soon, ra, I promise."

    Without another word or response from her, I exit the room with my suit jacket draped over my arm and my phone in hand. I walk down the halls, looking into a few of the rooms as I pass by.

    Some of them are filled with flowers and gifts, family members surrounding their loved ones while others are empty with a sole person in the bed.

    Ste...

    I pull out my phone and immediately call her, exiting the hospital as I walk back

    try again just to get the same result.

    my car. The call is declined almost instantly. I

    She must have blocked me. She has every right to do so, I can''t even find fault in

    her choice. If she had been the one to abandon me at the g, I would have done the same thing.

    It is a choice that I know I must make up for no matter what I do.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!